Infomotions, Inc.The Pool in the Desert / Duncan, Sara Jeannette, 1862?-1922



Author: Duncan, Sara Jeannette, 1862?-1922
Title: The Pool in the Desert
Publisher: Project Gutenberg
Tag(s): madeline; simla; cecily; dora; judy; armour; innes; miss anderson; madeline anderson
Contributor(s):
Versions: original; local mirror; HTML (this file); printable
Services: find in a library; evaluate using concordance
Rights: GNU General Public License
Size: 68,918 words (short) Grade range: 9-11 (high school) Readability score: 63 (easy)
Identifier: etext1168
Delicious Bookmark this on Delicious

Discover what books you consider "great". Take the Great Books Survey.

The Project Gutenberg Etext of The Pool in the Desert by Duncan


Copyright laws are changing all over the world, be sure to check
the copyright laws for your country before posting these files!!

Please take a look at the important information in this header.
We encourage you to keep this file on your own disk, keeping an
electronic path open for the next readers.  Do not remove this.


**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*

Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and
further information is included below.  We need your donations.


The Pool in the Desert

by Sara Jeanette Duncan

January, 1998  [Etext #1168]


The Project Gutenberg Etext of The Pool in the Desert by Duncan
******This file should be named pldst10.txt or pldst10.zip******

Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, pldst11.txt
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, pldst10a.txt


This etext was prepared by Sue Asscher <asschers@cyberalink.com.au>


Project Gutenberg Etexts are usually created from multiple editions,
all of which are in the Public Domain in the United States, unless a
copyright notice is included.  Therefore, we do NOT keep these books
in compliance with any particular paper edition, usually otherwise.


We are now trying to release all our books one month in advance
of the official release dates, for time for better editing.

Please note:  neither this list nor its contents are final till
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.  To be sure you have an
up to date first edition [xxxxx10x.xxx] please check file sizes
in the first week of the next month.  Since our ftp program has
a bug in it that scrambles the date [tried to fix and failed] a
look at the file size will have to do, but we will try to see a
new copy has at least one byte more or less.


Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
fifty hours is one conservative estimate for how long it we take
to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.  This
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If our value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
million dollars per hour this year as we release thirty-two text
files per month, or 384 more Etexts in 1998 for a total of 1500+
If these reach just 10% of the computerized population, then the
total should reach over 150 billion Etexts given away.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext
Files by the December 31, 2001.  [10,000 x 100,000,000=Trillion]
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is only 10% of the present number of computer users.  2001
should have at least twice as many computer users as that, so it
will require us reaching less than 5% of the users in 2001.


We need your donations more than ever!


All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/CMU": and are
tax deductible to the extent allowable by law.  (CMU = Carnegie-
Mellon University).

For these and other matters, please mail to:

Project Gutenberg
P. O. Box  2782
Champaign, IL 61825

When all other email fails try our Executive Director:
Michael S. Hart <hart@pobox.com>

We would prefer to send you this information by email
(Internet, Bitnet, Compuserve, ATTMAIL or MCImail).

******
If you have an FTP program (or emulator), please
FTP directly to the Project Gutenberg archives:
[Mac users, do NOT point and click. . .type]

ftp uiarchive.cso.uiuc.edu
login:  anonymous
password:  your@login
cd etext/etext90 through /etext96
or cd etext/articles [get suggest gut for more information]
dir [to see files]
get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files]
GET INDEX?00.GUT
for a list of books
and
GET NEW GUT for general information
and
MGET GUT* for newsletters.

**Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor**
(Three Pages)


***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START***
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here?  You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault.  So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you.  It also tells you how
you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement.  If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from.  If you received this etext on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-
tm etexts, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor
Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association at
Carnegie-Mellon University (the "Project").  Among other
things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext
under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works.  Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects".  Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] the Project (and any other party you may receive this
etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from.  If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy.  If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.

THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS".  NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY
You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors,
officers, members and agents harmless from all liability, cost
and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or
indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause:
[1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification,
or addition to the etext, or [3] any Defect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     etext or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word pro-
     cessing or hypertext software, but only so long as
     *EITHER*:

     [*]  The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The etext may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the etext (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);
          OR

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the
     net profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Association/Carnegie-Mellon
     University" within the 60 days following each
     date you prepare (or were legally required to prepare)
     your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return.

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
The Project gratefully accepts contributions in money, time,
scanning machines, OCR software, public domain etexts, royalty
free copyright licenses, and every other sort of contribution
you can think of.  Money should be paid to "Project Gutenberg
Association / Carnegie-Mellon University".

*END*THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.04.29.93*END*





This etext was prepared by Sue Asscher <asschers@cyberalink.com.au>





THE POOL IN THE DESERT

By Sara Jeanette Duncan



Contents

1.  A Mother in India.

2.  An Impossible Ideal.

3.  The Hesitation of Miss Anderson.

4.  The Pool in the Desert.



1.  A Mother in India


Chapter 1.I

There were times when we had to go without puddings to pay John's
uniform bills, and always I did the facings myself with a cloth-ball
to save getting new ones.  I would have polished his sword, too, if
I had been allowed; I adored his sword.  And once, I remember, we
painted and varnished our own dog-cart, and very smart it looked, to
save fifty rupees.  We had nothing but our pay--John had his company
when we were married, but what is that?--and life was made up of
small knowing economies, much more amusing in recollection than in
practise.  We were sodden poor, and that is a fact, poor and
conscientious, which was worse.  A big fat spider of a money-lender
came one day into the veranda and tempted us--we lived in a hut, but
it had a veranda--and John threatened to report him to the police. 
Poor when everybody else had enough to live in the open-handed
Indian fashion, that was what made it so hard; we were alone in our
sordid little ways.  When the expectation of Cecily came to us we
made out to be delighted, knowing that the whole station pitied us,
and when Cecily came herself, with a swamping burst of expense, we
kept up the pretense splendidly.  She was peevish, poor little
thing, and she threatened convulsions from the beginning, but we
both knew that it was abnormal not to love her a great deal, more
than life, immediately and increasingly; and we applied ourselves
honestly to do it, with the thermometer at a hundred and two, and
the nurse leaving at the end of a fortnight because she discovered
that I had only six of everything for the table.  To find out a
husband's virtues, you must marry a poor man.  The regiment was
under-officered as usual, and John had to take parade at daylight
quite three times a week; but he walked up and down the veranda with
Cecily constantly till two in the morning, when a little coolness
came.  I usually lay awake the rest of the night in fear that a
scorpion would drop from the ceiling on her.  Nevertheless, we were
of excellent mind towards Cecily; we were in such terror, not so
much of failing in our duty towards her as towards the ideal
standard of mankind.  We were very anxious indeed not to come short. 
To be found too small for one's place in nature would have been
odious.  We would talk about her for an hour at a time, even when
John's charger was threatening glanders and I could see his mind
perpetually wandering to the stable.  I would say to John that she
had brought a new element into our lives--she had indeed!--and John
would reply, 'I know what you mean,' and go on to prophesy that she
would 'bind us together.'  We didn't need binding together; we were
more to each other, there in the desolation of that arid frontier
outpost, than most husbands and wives; but it seemed a proper and
hopeful thing to believe, so we believed it.  Of course, the real
experience would have come, we weren't monsters; but fate curtailed
the opportunity.  She was just five weeks old when the doctor told
us that we must either pack her home immediately or lose her, and
the very next day John went down with enteric.  So Cecily was sent
to England with a sergeant's wife who had lost her twins, and I
settled down under the direction of a native doctor, to fight for my
husband's life, without ice or proper food, or sickroom comforts of
any sort.  Ah! Fort Samila, with the sun glaring up from the sand!--
however, it is a long time ago now.  I trusted the baby willingly to
Mrs. Berry and to Providence, and did not fret; my capacity for
worry, I suppose, was completely absorbed.  Mrs. Berry's letter,
describing the child's improvement on the voyage and safe arrival
came, I remember, the day on which John was allowed his first solid
mouthful; it had been a long siege.  'Poor little wretch!' he said
when I read it aloud; and after that Cecily became an episode.

She had gone to my husband's people; it was the best arrangement. 
We were lucky that it was possible; so many children had to be sent
to strangers and hirelings.  Since an unfortunate infant must be
brought into the world and set adrift, the haven of its grandmother
and its Aunt Emma and its Aunt Alice certainly seemed providential. 
I had absolutely no cause for anxiety, as I often told people,
wondering that I did not feel a little all the same.  Nothing, I
knew, could exceed the conscientious devotion of all three Farnham
ladies to the child.  She would appear upon their somewhat barren
horizon as a new and interesting duty, and the small additional
income she also represented would be almost nominal compensation for
the care she would receive.  They were excellent persons of the kind
that talk about matins and vespers, and attend both.  They helped
little charities and gave little teas, and wrote little notes, and
made deprecating allowance for the eccentricities of their titled or
moneyed acquaintances.  They were the subdued, smiling,
unimaginatively dressed women on a small definite income that you
meet at every rectory garden-party in the country, a little
snobbish, a little priggish, wholly conventional, but apart from
these weaknesses, sound and simple and dignified, managing their two
small servants with a display of the most exact traditions, and
keeping a somewhat vague and belated but constant eye upon the
doings of their country as chronicled in a bi-weekly paper.  They
were all immensely interested in royalty, and would read paragraphs
aloud to each other about how the Princess Beatrice or the Princess
Maud had opened a fancy bazaar, looking remarkably well in plain
grey poplin trimmed with Irish lace--an industry which, as is well
known, the Royal Family has set its heart on rehabilitating.  Upon
which Mrs. Farnham's comment invariably would be, 'How thoughtful of
them, dear!' and Alice would usually say, 'Well, if I were a
princess, I should like something nicer than plain grey poplin.' 
Alice, being the youngest, was not always expected to think before
she spoke.  Alice painted in water-colours, but Emma was supposed to
have the most common sense.

They took turns in writing to us with the greatest regularity about
Cecily; only once, I think, did they miss the weekly mail, and that
was when she threatened diphtheria and they thought we had better be
kept in ignorance.  The kind and affectionate terms of these letters
never altered except with the facts they described--teething,
creeping, measles, cheeks growing round and rosy, all were conveyed
in the same smooth, pat, and proper phrases, so absolutely empty of
any glimpse of the child's personality that after the first few
months it was like reading about a somewhat uninteresting infant in
a book.  I was sure Cecily was not uninteresting, but her
chroniclers were.  We used to wade through the long, thin sheets and
saw how much more satisfactory it would be when Cecily could write
to us herself.  Meanwhile we noted her weekly progress with much the
feeling one would have about a far-away little bit of property that
was giving no trouble and coming on exceedingly well.  We would take
possession of Cecily at our convenience; till then, it was
gratifying to hear of our unearned increment in dear little dimples
and sweet little curls.

She was nearly four when I saw her again.  We were home on three
months' leave; John had just got his first brevet for doing
something which he does not allow me to talk about in the Black
Mountain country; and we were fearfully pleased with ourselves.  I
remember that excitement lasted well up to Port Said.  As far as the
Canal, Cecily was only one of the pleasures and interests we were
going home to:  John's majority was the thing that really gave
savour to life.  But the first faint line of Europe brought my child
to my horizon; and all the rest of the way she kept her place,
holding out her little arms to me, beckoning me on.  Her four
motherless years brought compunction to my heart and tears to my
eyes; she should have all the compensation that could be.  I
suddenly realized how ready I was--how ready!--to have her back.  I
rebelled fiercely against John's decision that we must not take her
with us on our return to the frontier; privately, I resolved to
dispute it, and, if necessary, I saw myself abducting the child--my
own child.  My days and nights as the ship crept on were full of a
long ache to possess her; the defrauded tenderness of the last four
years rose up in me and sometimes caught at my throat.  I could
think and talk and dream of nothing else.  John indulged me as much
as was reasonable, and only once betrayed by a yawn that the subject
was not for him endlessly absorbing.  Then I cried and he
apologized.  'You know,' he said, 'it isn't exactly the same thing. 
I'm not her mother.'  At which I dried my tears and expanded, proud
and pacified.  I was her mother!

Then the rainy little station and Alice, all-embracing in a damp
waterproof, and the drive in the fly, and John's mother at the gate
and a necessary pause while I kissed John's mother.  Dear thing, she
wanted to hold our hands and look into our faces and tell us how
little we had changed for all our hardships; and on the way to the
house she actually stopped to point out some alterations in the
flower-borders.  At last the drawing-room door and the smiling
housemaid turning the handle and the unforgettable picture of a
little girl, a little girl unlike anything we had imagined, starting
bravely to trot across the room with the little speech that had been
taught her.  Half-way she came; I suppose our regards were too
fixed, too absorbed, for there she stopped with a wail of terror at
the strange faces, and ran straight back to the outstretched arms of
her Aunt Emma.  The most natural thing in the world, no doubt.  I
walked over to a chair opposite with my hand-bag and umbrella and
sat down--a spectator, aloof and silent.  Aunt Emma fondled and
quieted the child, apologizing for her to me, coaxing her to look
up, but the little figure still shook with sobs, hiding its face in
the bosom that it knew.  I smiled politely, like any other stranger,
at Emma's deprecations, and sat impassive, looking at my alleged
baby breaking her heart at the sight of her mother.  It is not
amusing even now to remember the anger that I felt.  I did not touch
her or speak to her; I simply sat observing my alien possession, in
the frock I had not made and the sash I had not chosen, being coaxed
and kissed and protected and petted by its Aunt Emma.  Presently I
asked to be taken to my room, and there I locked myself in for two
atrocious hours.  Just once my heart beat high, when a tiny knock
came and a timid, docile little voice said that tea was ready.  But
I heard the rustle of a skirt, and guessed the directing angel in
Aunt Emma, and responded, 'Thank you, dear, run away and say that I
am coming,' with a pleasant visitor's inflection which I was able to
sustain for the rest of afternoon.

'She goes to bed at seven,' said Emma.

'Oh, does she?' said I.  'A very good hour, I should think.'

'She sleeps in my room,' said Mrs. Farnham.

'We give her mutton broth very often, but seldom stock soup,' said
Aunt Emma.  'Mamma thinks it is too stimulating.'

'Indeed?' said I, to all of it.

They took me up to see her in her crib, and pointed out, as she lay
asleep, that though she had 'a general look' of me, her features
were distinctively Farnham.

'Won't you kiss her?' asked Alice.  'You haven't kissed her yet, and
she is used to so much affection.'

'I don't think I could take such an advantage of her,' I said.

They looked at each other, and Mrs. Farnham said that I was plainly
worn out.  I mustn't sit up to prayers.

If I had been given anything like reasonable time I might have made
a fight for it, but four weeks--it took a month each way in those
days--was too absurdly little; I could do nothing.  But I would not
stay at mamma's.  It was more than I would ask of myself, that daily
disappointment under the mask of gratified discovery, for long.

I spent an approving, unnatural week, in my farcical character,
bridling my resentment and hiding my mortification with pretty
phrases; and then I went up to town and drowned my sorrows in the
summer sales.  I took John with me.  I may have been Cecily's mother
in theory, but I was John's wife in fact.

We went back to the frontier, and the regiment saw a lot of service. 
That meant medals and fun for my husband, but economy and anxiety
for me, though I managed to be allowed as close to the firing line
as any woman.

Once the Colonel's wife and I, sitting in Fort Samila, actually
heard the rifles of a punitive expedition cracking on the other side
of the river--that was a bad moment.  My man came in after fifteen
hours' fighting, and went sound asleep, sitting before his food with
his knife and fork in his hands.  But service makes heavy demands
besides those on your wife's nerves.  We had saved two thousand
rupees, I remember, against another run home, and it all went like
powder, in the Mirzai expedition; and the run home diminished to a
month in a boarding-house in the hills.

Meanwhile, however, we had begun to correspond with our daughter, in
large round words of one syllable, behind which, of course, was
plain the patient guiding hand of Aunt Emma.  One could hear Aunt
Emma suggesting what would be nice to say, trying to instil a little
pale affection for the far-off papa and mamma.  There was so little
Cecily and so much Emma--of course, it could not be otherwise--that
I used to take, I fear, but a perfunctory joy in these letters. 
When we went home again I stipulated absolutely that she was to
write to us without any sort of supervision--the child was ten.

'But the spelling!' cried Aunt Emma, with lifted eyebrows.

'Her letters aren't exercises,' I was obliged to retort; 'she will
do the best she can.'

We found her a docile little girl, with nice manners, a thoroughly
unobjectionable child.  I saw quite clearly that I could not have
brought her up so well; indeed, there were moments when I fancied
that Cecily, contrasting me with her aunts, wondered a little what
my bringing up could have been like.  With this reserve of criticism
on Cecily's part, however, we got on very tolerably, largely because
I found it impossible to assume any responsibility towards her, and
in moments of doubt or discipline referred her to her aunts.  We
spent a pleasant summer with a little girl in the house whose
interest in us was amusing, and whose outings it was gratifying to
arrange; but when we went back, I had no desire to take her with us. 
I thought her very much better where she was.

Then came the period which is filled, in a subordinate degree, with
Cecily's letters.  I do not wish to claim more than I ought; they
were not my only or even my principal interest in life.  It was a
long period; it lasted till she was twenty-one.  John had had
promotion in the meantime, and there was rather more money, but he
had earned his second brevet with a bullet through one lung, and the
doctors ordered our leave to be spent in South Africa.  We had
photographs, we knew she had grown tall and athletic and comely, and
the letters were always very creditable.  I had the unusual and
qualified privilege of watching my daughter's development from ten
to twenty-one, at a distance of four thousand miles, by means of the
written word.  I wrote myself as provocatively as possible; I sought
for every string, but the vibration that came back across the seas
to me was always other than the one I looked for, and sometimes
there was none.  Nevertheless, Mrs. Farnham wrote me that Cecily
very much valued my communications.  Once when I had described an
unusual excursion in a native state, I learned that she had read my
letter aloud to the sewing circle.  After that I abandoned
description, and confined myself to such intimate personal details
as no sewing circle could find amusing.  The child's own letters
were simply a mirror of the ideas of the Farnham ladies; that must
have been so, it was not altogether my jaundiced eye.  Alice and
Emma and grandmamma paraded the pages in turn.  I very early gave up
hope of discoveries in my daughter, though as much of the original
as I could detect was satisfactorily simple and sturdy.  I found
little things to criticize, of course, tendencies to correct; and by
return post I criticized and corrected, but the distance and the
deliberation seemed to touch my maxims with a kind of arid
frivolity, and sometimes I tore them up.  One quick, warm-blooded
scolding would have been worth a sheaf of them.  My studied little
phrases could only inoculate her with a dislike for me without
protecting her from anything under the sun.

However, I found she didn't dislike me, when John and I went home at
last to bring her out.  She received me with just a hint of
kindness, perhaps, but on the whole very well.



Chapter 1.II

John was recalled, of course, before the end of our furlough, which
knocked various things on the head; but that is the sort of thing
one learned to take with philosophy in any lengthened term of Her
Majesty's service.  Besides, there is usually sugar for the pill;
and in this case it was a Staff command bigger than anything we
expected for at least five years to come.  The excitement of it when
it was explained to her gave Cecily a charming colour.  She took a
good deal of interest in the General, her papa; I think she had an
idea that his distinction would alleviate the situation in India,
however it might present itself.  She accepted that prospective
situation calmly; it had been placed before her all her life.  There
would always be a time when she should go and live with papa and
mamma in India, and so long as she was of an age to receive the idea
with rebel tears she was assured that papa and mamma would give her
a pony.  The pony was no longer added to the prospect; it was
absorbed no doubt in the general list of attractions calculated to
reconcile a young lady to a parental roof with which she had no
practical acquaintance.  At all events, when I feared the
embarrassment and dismay of a pathetic parting with darling
grandmamma and the aunties, and the sweet cat and the dear vicar and
all the other objects of affection, I found an agreeable unexpected
philosophy.

I may add that while I anticipated such broken-hearted farewells I
was quite prepared to take them easily.  Time, I imagined, had
brought philosophy to me also, equally agreeable and equally
unexpected.

It was a Bombay ship, full of returning Anglo-Indians.  I looked up
and down the long saloon tables with a sense of relief and of
solace; I was again among my own people.  They belonged to Bengal
and to Burma, to Madras and to the Punjab, but they were all my
people.  I could pick out a score that I knew in fact, and there
were none that in imagination I didn't know.  The look of wider seas
and skies, the casual experienced glance, the touch of irony and of
tolerance, how well I knew it and how well I liked it!  Dear old
England, sitting in our wake, seemed to hold by comparison a great
many soft, unsophisticated people, immensely occupied about very
particular trifles.  How difficult it had been, all the summer, to
be interested!  These of my long acquaintance belonged to my
country's Executive, acute, alert, with the marks of travail on
them.  Gladly I went in and out of the women's cabins and listened
to the argot of the men; my own ruling, administering, soldiering
little lot.

Cecily looked at them askance.  To her the atmosphere was alien, and
I perceived that gently and privately she registered objections. 
She cast a disapproving eye upon the wife of a Conservator of
Forests, who scanned with interest a distant funnel and laid a small
wager that it belonged to the Messageries Maritimes.  She looked
with a straightened lip at the crisply stepping women who walked the
deck in short and rather shabby skirts with their hands in their
jacket-pockets talking transfers and promotions; and having got up
at six to make a water-colour sketch of the sunrise, she came to me
in profound indignation to say that she had met a man in his
pyjamas; no doubt; poor wretch, on his way to be shaved.  I was
unable to convince her he was not expected to visit the barber in
all his clothes.

At the end of the third day she told me that she wished these people
wouldn't talk to her; she didn't like them.  I had turned in the
hour we left the Channel and had not left my berth since, so
possibly I was not in the most amiable mood to receive a douche of
cold water.  'I must try to remember, dear,' I said, ' that you have
been brought up altogether in the society of pussies and vicars and
elderly ladies, and of course you miss them.  But you must have a
little patience.  I shall be up tomorrow, if this beastly sea
continues to go down; and then we will try to find somebody suitable
to introduce to you.'

'Thank you, mamma,' said my daughter, without a ray of suspicion. 
Then she added consideringly, 'Aunt Emma and Aunt Alice do seem
quite elderly ladies beside you, and yet you are older than either
of them aren't you?  I wonder how that is.'

It was so innocent, so admirable, that I laughed at my own expense;
while Cecily, doing her hair, considered me gravely.  'I wish you
would tell me why you laugh, mamma,' quoth she; 'you laugh so
often.'

We had not to wait after all for my good offices of the next
morning.  Cecily came down at ten o'clock that night quite happy and
excited; she had been talking to a bishop, such a dear bishop.  The
bishop had been showing her his collection of photographs, and she
had promised to play the harmonium for him at the eleven-o'clock
service in the morning.  'Bless me!' said I, 'is it Sunday?'  It
seemed she had got on very well indeed with the bishop, who knew the
married sister, at Tunbridge, of her very greatest friend.  Cecily
herself did not know the married sister, but that didn't matter--it
was a link.  The bishop was charming.  'Well, my love,' said I--I
was teaching myself to use these forms of address for fear she would
feel an unkind lack of them, but it was difficult--'I am glad that
somebody from my part of the world has impressed you favourably at
last.  I wish we had more bishops.'

'Oh, but my bishop doesn't belong to your part of the world,'
responded my daughter sleepily.  'He is travelling for his health.'

It was the most unexpected and delightful thing to be packed into
one's chair next morning by Dacres Tottenham.  As I emerged from the
music saloon after breakfast--Cecily had stayed below to look over
her hymns and consider with her bishop the possibility of an anthem-
-Dacres's face was the first I saw; it simply illuminated, for me,
that portion of the deck.  I noticed with pleasure the quick toss of
the cigar overboard as he recognized and bore down upon me.  We were
immense friends; John liked him too.  He was one of those people who
make a tremendous difference; in all our three hundred passengers
there could be no one like him, certainly no one whom I could be
more glad to see.  We plunged at once into immediate personal
affairs, we would get at the heart of them later.  He gave his vivid
word to everything he had seen and done; we laughed and exclaimed
and were silent in a concert of admirable understanding.  We were
still unravelling, still demanding and explaining when the ship's
bell began to ring for church, and almost simultaneously Cecily
advanced towards us.  She had a proper Sunday hat on, with flowers
under the brim, and a church-going frock; she wore gloves and
clasped a prayer-book.  Most of the women who filed past to the
summons of the bell were going down as they were, in cotton blouses
and serge skirts, in tweed caps or anything, as to a kind of family
prayers.  I knew exactly how they would lean against the pillars of
the saloon during the psalms.  This young lady would be little less
than a rebuke to them.  I surveyed her approach; she positively
walked as if it were Sunday.

'My dear,' I said, 'how endimanchee you look!  The bishop will be
very pleased with you.  This gentleman is Mr. Tottenham, who
administers Her Majesty's pleasure in parts of India about
Allahabad.  My daughter, Dacres.'  She was certainly looking very
fresh, and her calm grey eyes had the repose in them that has never
known itself to be disturbed about anything.  I wondered whether she
bowed so distantly also because it was Sunday, and then I remembered
that Dacres was a young man, and that the Farnham ladies had
probably taught her that it was right to be very distant with young
men.

'It is almost eleven, mamma.'

'Yes, dear.  I see you are going to church.'

'Are you not coming, mamma?'

I was well wrapped up in an extremely comfortable corner.  I had 'La
Duchesse Bleue' uncut in my lap, and an agreeable person to talk to. 
I fear that in any case I should not been inclined to attend the
service, but there was something in my daughter's intonation that
made me distinctly hostile to the idea.  I am putting things down as
they were, extenuating nothing.

'I think not, dear.'

'I've turned up two such nice seats.'

'Stay, Miss Farnham, and keep us in countenance,' said Dacres, with
his charming smile.  The smile displaced a look of discreet and
amused observation.  Dacres had an eye always for a situation, and
this one was even newer to him than to me.

'No, no.  She must run away and not bully her mamma,' I said.  'When
she comes back we will see how much she remembers of the sermon;'
and as the flat tinkle from the companion began to show signs of
diminishing, Cecily, with one grieved glance, hastened down.

'You amazing lady!' said Dacres.  'A daughter--and such a tall
daughter!  I somehow never--'

'You knew we had one?'

'There was theory of that kind, I remember, about ten years ago. 
Since then--excuse me--I don't think you've mentioned her.'

'You talk as if she were a skeleton in the closet!'

'You DIDN'T talk--as if she were.'

'I think she was, in a way, poor child.  But the resurrection day
hasn't confounded me as I deserved.  She's a very good girl.'

'If you had asked me to pick out your daughter--'

'She would have been the last you would indicate!  Quite so,' I
said.  'She is like her father's people.  I can't help that.'

'I shouldn't think you would if you could,' Dacres remarked
absently; but the sea air, perhaps, enabled me to digest his
thoughtlessness with a smile.

'No,' I said, 'I am just as well pleased.  I think a resemblance to
me would confuse me, often.'

There was a trace of scrutiny in Dacres's glance.  'Don't you find
yourself in sympathy with her?' he asked.

'My dear boy, I have seen her just twice in twenty-one years!  You
see, I've always stuck to John.'

'But between mother and daughter--I may be old-fashioned, but I had
an idea that there was an instinct that might be depended on.'

'I am depending on it,' I said, and let my eyes follow the little
blue waves that chased past the hand-rail.  'We are making very good
speed, aren't we?  Thirty-five knots since last night at ten.  Are
you in the sweep?'

'I never bet on the way out--can't afford it.  Am I old-fashioned?'
he insisted.

'Probably.  Men are very slow in changing their philosophy about
women.  I fancy their idea of the maternal relation is firmest fixed
of all.'

'We see it a beatitude!' he cried.

'I know,' I said wearily, 'and you never modify the view.'

Dacres contemplated the portion of the deck that lay between us. 
His eyes were discreetly lowered, but I saw embarrassment and
speculation and a hint of criticism in them.

'Tell me more about it,' said he.

'Oh, for heaven's sake don't be sympathetic!' I exclaimed.  'Lend me
a little philosophy instead.  There is nothing to tell.  There she
is and there I am, in the most intimate relation in the world,
constituted when she is twenty-one and I am forty.'  Dacres started
slightly at the ominous word; so little do men realize that the
women they like can ever pass out of the constated years of
attraction.  'I find the young lady very tolerable, very creditable,
very nice.  I find the relation atrocious.  There you have it.  I
would like to break the relation into pieces,' I went on recklessly,
'and throw it into the sea.  Such things should be tempered to one. 
I should feel it much less if she occupied another cabin, and would
consent to call me Elizabeth or Jane.  It is not as if I had been
her mother always.  One grows fastidious at forty--new intimacies
are only possible then on a basis of temperament--'

I paused; it seemed to me that I was making excuses, and I had not
the least desire in the world to do that.

'How awfully rough on the girl!' said Dacres Tottenham.

'That consideration has also occurred to me,' I said candidly,
'though I have perhaps been even more struck by its converse.'

'You had no earthly business to be her mother,' said my friend, with
irritation.

I shrugged my shoulders--what would you have done?--and opened 'La
Duchesse Bleue'.



Chapter 1.III

Mrs. Morgan, wife of a judge of the High Court of Bombay, and I sat
amidships on the cool side in the Suez Canal.  She was outlining
'Soiled Linen' in chain-stitch on a green canvas bag; I was admiring
the Egyptian sands.  'How charming,' said I, 'is this solitary
desert in the endless oasis we are compelled to cross!'

'Oasis in the desert, you mean,' said Mrs. Morgan; 'I haven't
noticed any, but I happened to look up this morning as I was putting
on my stockings, and I saw through my port-hole the most lovely
mirage.'

I had been at school with Mrs. Morgan more than twenty years agone,
but she had come to the special enjoyment of the dignities of life
while I still liked doing things.  Mrs. Morgan was the kind of
person to make one realize how distressing a medium is middle age. 
Contemplating her precipitous lap, to which conventional attitudes
were certainly more becoming, I crossed my own knees with energy,
and once more resolved to be young until I was old.

'How perfectly delightful for you to be taking Cecily out!' said
Mrs. Morgan placidly.

'Isn't it?' I responded, watching the gliding sands.

'But she was born in sixty-nine--that makes her twenty-one.  Quite
time, I should say.'

'Oh, we couldn't put it off any longer.  I mean--her father has such
a horror of early debuts.  He simply would not hear of her coming
before.'

'Doesn't want her to marry in India, I dare say--the only one,'
purred Mrs. Morgan.

'Oh, I don't know.  It isn't such a bad place.  I was brought out
there to marry, and I married.  I've found it very satisfactory.'

'You always did say exactly what you thought, Helena,' said Mrs.
Morgan excusingly.

'I haven't much patience with people who bring their daughters out
to give them the chance they never would have in England, and then
go about devoutly hoping they won't marry in India,' I said.  'I
shall be very pleased if Cecily does as well as your girls have
done.'

'Mary in the Indian Civil and Jessie in the Imperial Service
Troops,' sighed Mrs. Morgan complacently.  'And both, my dear,
within a year.  It WAS a blow.'

'Oh, it must have been!' I said civilly.

There was no use in bandying words with Emily Morgan.

'There is nothing in the world like the satisfaction and pleasure
one takes in one's daughters,' Mrs. Morgan went on limpidly.  'And
one can be in such CLOSE sympathy with one's girls.  I have never
regretted having no sons.'

'Dear me, yes.  To watch oneself growing up again--call back the
lovely April of one's prime, etcetera--to read every thought and
anticipate every wish--there is no more golden privilege in life,
dear Emily.  Such a direct and natural avenue for affection, such a
wide field for interest!'

I paused, lost in the volume of my admirable sentiments.

'How beautifully you talk, Helena!  I wish I had the gift.'

'It doesn't mean very much,' I said truthfully.

'Oh, I think it's everything!  And how companionable a girl is!  I
quite envy you, this season, having Cecily constantly with you and
taking her about everywhere.  Something quite new for you, isn't
it?'

'Absolutely,' said I; 'I am looking forward to it immensely.  But it
is likely she will make her own friends, don't you think?' I added
anxiously.

'Hardly the first season.  My girls didn't.  I was practically their
only intimate for months.  Don't be afraid; you won't be obliged to
go shares in Cecily with anybody for a good long while,' added Mrs.
Morgan kindly.  'I know just how you feel about THAT.'

The muddy water of the Ditch chafed up from under us against its
banks with a smell that enabled me to hide the emotions Mrs. Morgan
evoked behind my handkerchief.  The pale desert was pictorial with
the drifting, deepening purple shadows of clouds, and in the midst a
blue glimmer of the Bitter Lakes, with a white sail on them.  A
little frantic Arab boy ran alongside keeping pace with the ship. 
Except for the smell, it was like a dream, we moved so quietly; on,
gently on and on between the ridgy clay banks and the rows of piles. 
Peace was on the ship; you could hear what the Fourth in his white
ducks said to the quartermaster in his blue denims; you could count
the strokes of the electric bell in the wheel-house; peace was on
the ship as she pushed on, an ever-venturing, double-funneled
impertinence, through the sands of the ages.  My eyes wandered along
a plank-line in the deck till they were arrested by a petticoat I
knew, when they returned of their own accord.  I seemed to be always
seeing that petticoat.

'I think,' resumed Mrs. Morgan, whose glance had wandered in the
same direction, 'that Cecily is a very fine type of our English
girls.  With those dark grey eyes, a LITTLE prominent possibly, and
that good colour--it's rather high now perhaps, but she will lose
quite enough of it in India--and those regular features, she would
make a splendid Britannia.  Do you know, I fancy she must have a
great deal of character.  Has she?'

'Any amount.  And all of it good,' I responded, with private
dejection.

'No faults at all?' chaffed Mrs. Morgan.

I shook my head.  'Nothing,' I said sadly, 'that I can put my finger
on.  But I hope to discover a few later.  The sun may bring them
out.'

'Like freckles.  Well, you are a lucky woman.  Mine had plenty, I
assure you.  Untidiness was no name for Jessie, and Mary--I'm SORRY
to say that Mary sometimes fibbed.'

'How lovable of her!  Cecily's neatness is a painful example to me,
and I don't believe she would tell a fib to save my life.'

'Tell me,' said Mrs. Morgan, as the lunch-bell rang and she gathered
her occupation into her work-basket, 'who is that talking to her?'

'Oh, an old friend,' I replied easily; 'Dacres Tottenham, a dear
fellow, and most benevolent.  He is trying on my behalf to reconcile
her to the life she'll have to lead in India.'

'She won't need much reconciling, if she's like most girls,'
observed Mrs. Morgan, 'but he seems to be trying very hard.'

That was quite the way I took it--on my behalf--for several days. 
When people have understood you very adequately for ten years you do
not expect them to boggle at any problem you may present at the end
of the decade.  I thought Dacres was moved by a fine sense of
compassion.  I thought that with his admirable perception he had put
a finger on the little comedy of fruitfulness in my life that
laughed so bitterly at the tragedy of the barren woman, and was
attempting, by delicate manipulation, to make it easier.  I really
thought so.  Then I observed that myself had preposterously deceived
me, that it wasn't like that at all.  When Mr. Tottenham joined us,
Cecily and me, I saw that he listened more than he talked, with an
ear specially cocked to register any small irony which might appear
in my remarks to my daughter.  Naturally he registered more than
there were, to make up perhaps for dear Cecily's obviously not
registering any.  I could see, too, that he was suspicious of any
flavour of kindness; finally, to avoid the strictures of his upper
lip, which really, dear fellow, began to bore me, I talked
exclusively about the distant sails and the Red Sea littoral.  When
he no longer joined us as we sat or walked together, I perceived
that his hostility was fixed and his parti pris.  He was brimful of
compassion, but it was all for Cecily, none for the situation or for
me.  (She would have marvelled, placidly, why he pitied her.  I am
glad I can say that.)  The primitive man in him rose up as Pope of
nature and excommunicated me as a creature recusant to her
functions.  Then deliberately Dacres undertook an office of
consolation; and I fell to wondering, while Mrs. Morgan spoke her
convictions plainly out, how far an impulse of reparation for a
misfortune with which he had nothing to do might carry a man.

I began to watch the affair with an interest which even to me seemed
queer. It was not detached, but it was semi-detached, and, of
course, on the side for which I seem, in this history, to be
perpetually apologizing.  With certain limitations it didn't matter
an atom whom Cecily married.  So that he was sound and decent, with
reasonable prospects, her simple requirements and ours for her would
be quite met.  There was the ghost of a consolation in that; one
needn't be anxious or exacting.

I could predict with a certain amount of confidence that in her
first season she would probably receive three or four proposals, any
one of which she might accept with as much propriety and
satisfaction as any other one.  For Cecily it was so simple;
prearranged by nature like her digestion, one could not see any
logical basis for difficulties.  A nice upstanding sapper, a dashing
Bengal Lancer--oh, I could think of half a dozen types that would
answer excellently.  She was the kind of young person, and that was
the summing up of it, to marry a type and be typically happy.  I
hoped and expected that she would.  But Dacres!

Dacres should exercise the greatest possible discretion.  He was not
a person who could throw the dice indifferently with fate.  He could
respond to so much, and he would inevitably, sooner or later, demand
so much response!  He was governed by a preposterously exacting
temperament, and he wore his nerves outside.  And what vision he
had!  How he explored the world he lived in and drew out of it all
there was, all there was!  I could see him in the years to come
ranging alone the fields that were sweet and the horizons that
lifted for him, and ever returning to pace the common dusty mortal
road by the side of a purblind wife.  On general principles, as a
case to point at, it would be a conspicuous pity.  Nor would it lack
the aspect of a particular, a personal misfortune.  Dacres was
occupied in quite the natural normal degree with his charming self;
he would pass his misery on, and who would deserve to escape it less
than his mother-in-law?

I listened to Emily Morgan, who gleaned in the ship more information
about Dacres Tottenham's people, pay, and prospects than I had ever
acquired, and I kept an eye upon the pair which was, I flattered
myself, quite maternal.  I watched them without acute anxiety,
deploring the threatening destiny, but hardly nearer to it than one
is in the stalls to the stage.  My moments of real concern for
Dacres were mingled more with anger than with sorrow--it seemed
inexcusable that he, with his infallible divining-rod for
temperament, should be on the point of making such an ass of
himself.  Though I talk of the stage there was nothing at all
dramatic to reward my attention, mine and Emily Morgan's.  To my
imagination, excited by its idea of what Dacres Tottenham's
courtship ought to be, the attentions he paid to Cecily were most
humdrum.  He threw rings into buckets with her--she was good at
that--and quoits upon the 'bull' board; he found her chair after the
decks were swabbed in the morning and established her in it; he
paced the deck with her at convenient times and seasons.  They were
humdrum, but they were constant and cumulative.  Cecily took them
with an even breath that perfectly matched.  There was hardly
anything, on her part, to note--a little discreet observation of his
comings and goings, eyes scarcely lifted from her book, and later
just a hint of proprietorship, as the evening she came up to me on
deck, our first night in the Indian Ocean.  I was lying in my long
chair looking at the thick, low stars and thinking it was a long
time since I had seen John.

'Dearest mamma, out here and nothing over your shoulders!  You ARE
imprudent.  Where is your wrap?  Mr. Tottenham, will you please
fetch mamma's wrap for her?'

'If mamma so instructs me,' he said audaciously.

'Do as Cecily tells you,' I laughed, and he went and did it, while I
by the light of a quartermaster's lantern distinctly saw my daughter
blush.

Another time, when Cecily came down to undress, she bent over me as
I lay in the lower berth with unusual solicitude.  I had been
dozing, and I jumped.

'What is it, child?' I said.  'Is the ship on fire?'

'No, mamma, the ship is not on fire.  There is nothing wrong.  I'm
so sorry I startled you.  But Mr. Tottenham has been telling me all
about what you did for the soldiers the time plague broke out in the
lines at Mian-Mir.  I think it was splendid, mamma, and so does he.'

'Oh, Lord!' I groaned.  'Good night.'



Chapter 1.IV.

It remained in my mind, that little thing that Dacres had taken the
trouble to tell my daughter; I thought about it a good deal.  It
seemed to me the most serious and convincing circumstances that had
yet offered itself to my consideration.  Dacres was no longer
content to bring solace and support to the more appealing figure of
the situation; he must set to work, bless him! to improve the
situation itself.  He must try to induce Miss Farnham, by telling
her everything he could remember to my credit, to think as well of
her mother as possible, in spite of the strange and secret blows
which that mother might be supposed to sit up at night to deliver to
her.  Cecily thought very well of me already; indeed, with private
reservations as to my manners and--no, NOT my morals, I believe I
exceeded her expectations of what a perfectly new and untrained
mother would be likely to prove.  It was my theory that she found me
all she could understand me to be.  The maternal virtues of the
outside were certainly mine; I put them on with care every morning
and wore them with patience all day.  Dacres, I assured myself, must
have allowed his preconception to lead him absurdly by the nose not
to see that the girl was satisfied, that my impatience, my
impotence, did not at all make her miserable.  Evidently, however,
he had created our relations differently; evidently he had set
himself to their amelioration.  There was portent in it; things
seemed to be closing in.  I bit off a quarter of an inch of wooden
pen-handle in considering whether or not I should mention it in my
letter to John, and decided that it would be better just perhaps to
drop a hint.  Though I could not expect John to receive it with any
sort of perturbation.  Men are different; he would probably think
Tottenham well enough able to look after himself.

I had embarked on my letter, there at the end of a corner-table of
the saloon, when I saw Dacres saunter through.  He wore a very
conscious and elaborately purposeless air; and it jumped with my
mood that he had nothing less than the crisis of his life in his
pocket, and was looking for me.  As he advanced towards me between
the long tables doubt left me and alarm assailed me.  'I'm glad to
find you in a quiet corner,' said he, seating himself, and confirmed
my worst anticipations.

'I'm writing to John,' I said, and again applied myself to my pen-
handle.  It is a trick Cecily has since done her best in vain to
cure me of.

'I am going to interrupt you,' he said.  'I have not had an
opportunity of talking to you for some time.'

'I like that!' I exclaimed derisively.

'And I want to tell you that I am very much charmed with Cecily.'

'Well,' I said, 'I am not going to gratify you by saying anything
against her.'

'You don't deserve her, you know.'

'I won't dispute that.  But, if you don't mind--I'm not sure that
I'll stand being abused, dear boy.'

'I quite see it isn't any use.  Though one spoke with the tongues of
men and of angels--'

'And had not charity,' I continued for him.  'Precisely.  I won't go
on, but your quotation is very apt.'

'I so bow down before her simplicity.  It makes a wide and beautiful
margin for the rest of her character.  She is a girl Ruskin would
have loved.'

'I wonder,' said I.  'He did seem fond of the simple type, didn't
he?'

'Her mind is so clear, so transparent.  The motive spring of
everything she says and does is so direct.  Don't you find you can
most completely depend upon her?'

'Oh yes,' I said; 'certainly.  I nearly always know what she is
going to say before she says it, and under given circumstances I can
tell precisely what she will do.'

'I fancy her sense of duty is very beautifully developed.'

'It is,' I said.  'There is hardly a day when I do not come in
contact with it.'

'Well, that is surely a good thing.  And I find that calm poise of
hers very restful.'

'I would not have believed that so many virtues could reside in one
young lady,' I said, taking refuge in flippancy, 'and to think that
she should be my daughter!'

'As I believe you know, that seems to me rather a cruel stroke of
destiny, Mrs. Farnham.'

'Oh yes, I know!  You have a constructive imagination, Dacres.  You
don't seem to see that the girl is protected by her limitations,
like a tortoise.  She lives within them quite secure and happy and
content.  How determined you are to be sorry for her!'

Mr. Tottenham looked at the end of this lively exchange as though he
sought for a polite way of conveying to me that I rather was the
limited person.  He looked as if he wished he could say things.  The
first of them would be, I saw, that he had quite a different
conception of Cecily, that it was illuminated by many trifles,
nuances of feeling and expression, which he had noticed in his talks
with her whenever they had skirted the subject of her adoption by
her mother.  He knew her, he was longing to say, better than I did;
when it would have been natural to reply that one could not hope to
compete in such a direction with an intelligent young man, and we
should at once have been upon delicate and difficult ground.  So it
was as well perhaps that he kept silence until he said, as he had
come prepared to say, 'Well, I want to put that beyond a doubt--her
happiness--if I'm good enough.  I want her, please, and I only hope
that she will be half as willing to come as you are likely to be to
let her go.'

It was a shock when it came, plump, like that; and I was horrified
to feel how completely every other consideration was lost for the
instant in the immense relief that it prefigured.  To be my whole
complete self again, without the feeling that a fraction of me was
masquerading about in Cecily! To be freed at once, or almost, from
an exacting condition and an impossible ideal!  'Oh!' I exclaimed,
and my eyes positively filled.  'You ARE good, Dacres, but I
couldn't let you do that.'

His undisguised stare brought me back to a sense of the proportion
of things.  I saw that in the combination of influences that had
brought Mr. Tottenham to the point of proposing to marry my daughter
consideration for me, if it had a place, would be fantastic. 
Inwardly I laughed at the egotism of raw nerves that had conjured it
up, even for an instant, as a reason for gratitude.  The situation
was not so peculiar, not so interesting, as that.  But I answered
his stare with a smile; what I had said might very well stand.

'Do you imagine,' he said, seeing that I did not mean to amplify it,
'that I want to marry her out of any sort of GOODness?'

'Benevolence is your weakness, Dacres.'

'I see.  You think one's motive is to withdraw her from a relation
which ought to be the most natural in the world, but which is, in
her particular and painful case, the most equivocal.'

'Well, come,' I remonstrated.  'You have dropped one or two things,
you know, in the heat of your indignation, not badly calculated to
give one that idea.  The eloquent statement you have just made, for
instance--it carries all the patness of old conviction.  How often
have you rehearsed it?'

I am a fairly long-suffering person, but I began to feel a little
annoyed with my would-be son-in-law.  If the relation were achieved
it would give him no prescriptive right to bully me; and we were
still in very early anticipation of that.

'Ah!' he said disarmingly.  'Don't let us quarrel.  I'm sorry you
think that; because it isn't likely to bring your favour to my
project, and I want you friendly and helpful.  Oh, confound it!' he
exclaimed, with sudden temper.  'You ought to be.  I don't
understand this aloofness.  I half suspect it's pose.  You
undervalue Cecily--well, you have no business to undervalue me.  You
know me better than anybody in the world.  Now are you going to help
me to marry your daughter?'

'I don't think so,' I said slowly, after a moment's silence, which
he sat through like a mutinous schoolboy.  'I might tell you that I
don't care a button whom you marry, but that would not be true.  I
do care more or less. As you say, I know you pretty well.  I'd a
little rather you didn't make a mess of it; and if you must I should
distinctly prefer not to have the spectacle under my nose for the
rest of my life.  I can't hinder you, but I won't help you.'

'And what possesses you to imagine that in marrying Cecily I should
make a mess of it?  Shouldn't your first consideration be whether
SHE would?'

'Perhaps it should, but, you see, it isn't.  Cecily would be happy
with anybody who made her comfortable.  You would ask a good deal
more than that, you know.'

Dacres, at this, took me up promptly.  Life, he said, the heart of
life, had particularly little to say to temperament.  By the heart
of life I suppose he meant married love.  He explained that its
roots asked other sustenance, and that it throve best of all on
simple elemental goodness.  So long as a man sought in women mere
casual companionship, perhaps the most exquisite thing to be
experienced was the stimulus of some spiritual feminine counterpart;
but when he desired of one woman that she should be always and
intimately with him, the background of his life, the mother of his
children, he was better advised to avoid nerves and sensibilities,
and try for the repose of the common--the uncommon--domestic
virtues.  Ah, he said, they were sweet, like lavender.  (Already, I
told him, he smelled the housekeeper's linen-chest.)  But I did not
interrupt him much; I couldn't, he was too absorbed.  To
temperamental pairing, he declared, the century owed its breed of
decadents.  I asked him if he had ever really recognized one; and he
retorted that if he hadn't he didn't wish to make a beginning in his
own family.  In a quarter of an hour he repudiated the theories of a
lifetime, a gratifying triumph for simple elemental goodness. 
Having denied the value of the subtler pretensions to charm in woman
as you marry her, he went artlessly on to endow Cecily with as many
of them as could possibly be desirable.  He actually persuaded
himself to say that it was lovely to see the reflections of life in
her tranquil spirit; and when I looked at him incredulously he grew
angry, and hinted that Cecily's sensitiveness to reflections and
other things might be a trifle beyond her mother's ken.  'She
responds instantly, intimately, to the beautiful everywhere,' he
declared.

'Aren't the opportunities of life on board ship rather limited to
demonstrate that?' I inquired.  'I know--you mean sunsets.  Cecily
is very fond of sunsets.  She is always asking me to come and look
at them.'

'I was thinking of last night's sunset,' he confessed.  'We looked
at it together.'

'What did she say?' I asked idly.

'Nothing very much.  That's just the point.  Another girl would have
raved and gushed.'

'Oh, well, Cecily never does that,' I responded.  'Nevertheless she
is a very ordinary human instrument.  I hope I shall have no
temptation ten years hence to remind you that I warned you of her
quality.'

'I wish, not in the least for my own profit, for I am well convinced
already, but simply to win your cordiality and your approval--never
did an unexceptional wooer receive such niggard encouragement!--I
wish there were some sort of test for her quality.  I would be proud
to stand by it, and you would be convinced.  I can't find words to
describe my objection to your state of mind.'

The thing seemed to me to be a foregone conclusion.  I saw it
accomplished, with all its possibilities of disastrous commonplace. 
I saw all that I have here taken the trouble to foreshadow.  So far
as I was concerned, Dacres's burden would add itself to my
philosophies, voila tout.  I should always be a little uncomfortable
about it, because it had been taken from my back; but it would not
be a matter for the wringing of hands.  And yet--the hatefulness of
the mistake!  Dacres's bold talk of a test made no suggestion. 
Should my invention be more fertile?  I thought of something.

'You have said nothing to her yet?' I asked.

'Nothing.  I don't think she suspects for a moment.  She treats me
as if no such fell design were possible.  I'm none too confident,
you know,' he added, with longer face.

'We go straight to Agra.  Could you come to Agra?'

'Ideal!' he cried.  'The memory of Mumtaz!  The garden of the Taj! 
I've always wanted to love under the same moon as Shah Jehan.  How
thoughtful of you!'

'You must spend a few days with us in Agra,' I continued.  'And as
you say, it is the very place to shrine your happiness, if it comes
to pass there.'

'Well, I am glad to have extracted a word of kindness from you at
last,' said Dacres, as the stewards came to lay the table.  'But I
wish,' he added regretfully, 'you could have thought of a test.'



Chapter 1.V.

Four days later we were in Agra.  A time there was when the name
would have been the key of dreams to me; now it stood for John's
headquarters.  I was rejoiced to think I would look again upon the
Taj; and the prospect of living with it was a real enchantment; but
I pondered most the kind of house that would be provided for the
General Commanding the District, how many the dining-room would
seat, and whether it would have a roof of thatch or of corrugated
iron--I prayed against corrugated iron.  I confess these my
preoccupations.  I was forty, and at forty the practical
considerations of life hold their own even against domes of marble,
world-renowned, and set about with gardens where the bulbul sings to
the rose.  I smiled across the years at the raptures of my first
vision of the place at twenty-one, just Cecily's age.  Would I now
sit under Arjamand's cypresses till two o'clock in the morning to
see the wonder of her tomb at a particular angle of the moon?  Would
I climb one of her tall white ministering minarets to see anything
whatever?  I very greatly feared that I would not.  Alas for the
aging of sentiment, of interest!  Keep your touch with life and your
seat in the saddle as long as you will, the world is no new toy at
forty.  But Cecily was twenty-one, Cecily who sat stolidly finishing
her lunch while Dacres Tottenham talked about Akbar and his
philosophy.  'The sort of man,' he said, 'that Carlyle might have
smoked a pipe with.'

'But surely,' said Cecily reflectively, 'tobacco was not discovered
in England then.  Akbar came to the throne in 1526.'

'Nor Carlyle either for that matter,' I hastened to observe. 
'Nevertheless, I think Mr. Tottenham's proposition must stand.'

'Thanks, Mrs. Farnham,' said Dacres.  'But imagine Miss Farnham's
remembering Akbar's date!  I'm sure you didn't!'

'Let us hope she doesn't know too much about him,' I cried gaily,
'or there will be nothing to tell!'

'Oh, really and truly very little!' said Cecily, 'but as soon as we
heard papa would be stationed here Aunt Emma made me read up about
those old Moguls and people.  I think I remember the dynasty. 
Baber, wasn't he the first?  And then Humayon, and after him Akbar,
and then Jehangir, and then Shah Jehan.  But I've forgotten every
date but Akbar's.'

She smiled her smile of brilliant health and even spirits as she
made the damaging admission, and she was so good to look at, sitting
there simple and wholesome and fresh, peeling her banana with her
well-shaped fingers, that we swallowed the dynasty as it were whole,
and smiled back upon her.  John, I may say, was extremely pleased
with Cecily; he said she was a very satisfactory human
accomplishment.  One would have thought, positively, the way he
plumed himself over his handsome daughter, that he alone was
responsible for her.  But John, having received his family,
straightway set off with his Staff on a tour of inspection, and
thereby takes himself out of this history.  I sometimes think that
if he had stayed--but there has never been the lightest
recrimination between us about it, and I am not going to hint one
now.

'Did you read,' asked Dacres, 'what he and the Court poet wrote over
the entrance gate to the big mosque at Fattehpur-Sikri?  It's rather
nice.  "The world is a looking-glass, wherein the image has come and
is gone--take as thine own nothing more than what thou lookest
upon."'

My daughter's thoughtful gaze was, of course, fixed upon the
speaker, and in his own glance I saw a sudden ray of consciousness;
but Cecily transferred her eyes to the opposite wall, deeply
considering, and while Dacres and I smiled across the table, I saw
that she had perceived no reason for blushing.  It was a singularly
narrow escape.

'No,' she said, 'I didn't; what a curious proverb for an emperor to
make!  He couldn't possibly have been able to see all his
possessions at once.'

'If you have finished,' Dacres addressed her, 'do let me show you
what your plain and immediate duty is to the garden.  The garden
waits for you--all the roses expectant--'

'Why, there isn't one!' cried Cecily, pinning on her hat.  It was
pleasing, and just a trifle pathetic, the way he hurried her out of
the scope of any little dart; he would not have her even within
range of amused observation. Would he continue, I wondered vaguely,
as, with my elbows on the table, I tore into strips the lemon-leaf
that floated in my finger-bowl--would he continue, through life, to
shelter her from his other clever friends as now he attempted to
shelter her from her mother?  In that case he would have to domicile
her, poor dear, behind the curtain, like the native ladies--a good
price to pay for a protection of which, bless her heart! she would
be all unaware.  I had quite stopped bemoaning the affair; perhaps
the comments of my husband, who treated it with broad approval and
satisfaction, did something to soothe my sensibilities.  At all
events, I had gradually come to occupy a high fatalistic ground
towards the pair.  If it was written upon their foreheads that they
should marry, the inscription was none of mine; and, of course, it
was true, as John had indignantly stated, that Dacres might do very
much worse.  One's interest in Dacres Tottenham's problematical
future had in no way diminished; but the young man was so positive,
so full of intention, so disinclined to discussion--he had not
reopened the subject since that morning in the saloon of the
Caledonia--that one's feeling about it rather took the attenuated
form of a shrug.  I am afraid, too, that the pleasurable excitement
of such an impending event had a little supervened; even at forty
there is no disallowing the natural interests of one's sex.  As I
sat there pulling my lemon-leaf to pieces, I should not have been
surprised or in the least put about if the two had returned radiant
from the lawn to demand my blessing.  As to the test of quality that
I had obligingly invented for Dacres on the spur of the moment
without his knowledge or connivance, it had some time ago faded into
what he apprehended it to be--a mere idyllic opportunity, a charming
background, a frame for his project, of prettier sentiment than the
funnels and the hand-rails of a ship.

Mr. Tottenham had ten days to spend with us.  He knew the place
well; it belonged to the province to whose service he was dedicated,
and he claimed with impressive authority the privilege of showing it
to Cecily by degrees--the Hall of Audience today, the Jessamine
Tower tomorrow, the tomb of Akbar another, and the Deserted City yet
another day.  We arranged the expeditions in conference, Dacres
insisting only upon the order of them, which I saw was to be
cumulative, with the Taj at the very end, on the night precisely of
the full of the moon, with a better chance of roses.  I had no
special views, but Cecily contributed some; that we should do the
Hall of Audience in the morning, so as not to interfere with the
club tennis in the afternoon, that we should bicycle to Akbar's tomb
and take a cold luncheon--if we were sure there would be no snakes--
to the Deserted City, to all of which Dacres gave loyal assent.  I
endorsed everything; I was the encouraging chorus, only stipulating
that my number should be swelled from day to day by the addition of
such persons as I should approve.  Cecily, for instance, wanted to
invite the Bakewells because we had come out in the same ship with
them; but I could not endure the Bakewells, and it seemed to me that
our having made the voyage with them was the best possible reason
for declining to lay eyes on them for the rest of our natural lives. 
'Mamma has such strong prejudices,' Cecily remarked, as she
reluctantly gave up the idea; and I waited to see whether the
graceless Tottenham would unmurmuringly take down the Bakewells. 
How strong must be the sentiment that turns a man into a boa-
constrictor without a pang of transmigration!  But no, this time he
was faithful to the principles of his pre-Cecilian existence.  'They
are rather Boojums,' he declared.  'You would think so, too, if you
knew them better.  It is that kind of excellent person that makes
the real burden of India.'  I could have patted him on the back.

Thanks to the rest of the chorus, which proved abundantly available,
I was no immediate witness to Cecily's introduction to the glorious
fragments which sustain in Agra the memory of the moguls.  I may as
well say that I arranged with care that if anybody must be standing
by when Dacres disclosed them, it should not be I.  If Cecily had
squinted, I should have been sorry, but I would have found in it no
personal humiliation.  There were other imperfections of vision,
however, for which I felt responsible and ashamed; and with Dacres,
though the situation, Heaven knows, was none of my seeking, I had a
little the feeling of a dealer who offers a defective bibelot to a
connoisseur.  My charming daughter--I was fifty times congratulated
upon her appearance and her manners--had many excellent qualities
and capacities which she never inherited from me; but she could see
no more than the bulk, no further than the perspective; she could
register exactly as much as a camera.

This was a curious thing, perhaps, to displease my maternal vanity,
but it did; I had really rather she squinted; and when there was
anything to look at I kept out of the way.  I can not tell
precisely, therefore, what the incidents were that contributed to
make Mr. Tottenham, on our return from these expeditions, so
thoughtful, with a thoughtfulness which increased, towards the end
of them, to a positive gravity.  This would disappear during dinner
under the influence of food and drink.  He would talk nightly with
new enthusiasm and fresh hope--or did I imagine it?--of the
loveliness he had arranged to reveal on the following day.  If again
my imagination did not lead me astray, I fancied this occurred later
and later in the course of the meal as the week went on; as if his
state required more stimulus as time progressed.  One evening, when
I expected it to flag altogether, I had a whim to order champagne
and observe the effect; but I am glad to say that I reproved myself,
and refrained.

Cecily, meanwhile, was conducting herself in a manner which left
nothing to be desired.  If, as I sometimes thought, she took Dacres
very much for granted, she took him calmly for granted; she seemed a
prey to none of those fluttering uncertainties, those suspended
judgments and elaborate indifferences which translate themselves so
plainly in a young lady receiving addresses.  She turned herself out
very freshly and very well; she was always ready for everything, and
I am sure that no glance of Dacres Tottenham's found aught but
direct and decorous response.  His society on these occasions gave
her solid pleasure; so did the drive and the lunch; the
satisfactions were apparently upon the same plane.  She was aware of
the plum, if I may be permitted a brusque but irresistible simile;
and with her mouth open, her eyes modestly closed, and her head in a
convenient position, she waited, placidly, until it should fall in. 
The Farnham ladies would have been delighted with the result of
their labours in the sweet reason and eminent propriety of this
attitude.  Thinking of my idiotic sufferings when John began to fix
himself upon my horizon, I pondered profoundly the power of nature
in differentiation.

One evening, the last, I think, but one, I had occasion to go to my
daughter's room, and found her writing in her commonplace-book.  She
had a commonplace-book, as well as a Where Is It? an engagement-
book, an account-book, a diary, a Daily Sunshine, and others with
purposes too various to remember.  'Dearest mamma,' she said, as I
was departing, 'there is only one "p" in "opulence", isn't there?'

'Yes,' I replied, with my hand on the door-handle, and added
curiously, for it was an odd word in Cecily's mouth, 'Why?'

She hardly hesitated.  'Oh,' she said, 'I am just writing down one
or two things Mr. Tottenham said about Agra before I forget them. 
They seemed so true.'

'He has a descriptive touch,' I remarked.

'I think he describes beautifully.  Would you like to hear what he
said today?'

'I would,' I replied, sincerely.

'"Agra,"' read this astonishing young lady, '"is India's one pure
idyll.  Elsewhere she offers other things, foolish opulence, tawdry
pageant, treachery of eunuchs and jealousies of harems, thefts of
kings' jewels and barbaric retributions; but they are all actual,
visualized, or part of a past that shows to the backward glance
hardly more relief and vitality than a Persian painting"--I should
like to see a Persian painting--"but here the immortal tombs and
pleasure-houses rise out of colour delicate and subtle; the vision
holds across three hundred years; the print of the court is still in
the dust of the city."'

'Did you really let him go on like that?' I exclaimed.  'It has the
license of a lecture!'

'I encouraged him to.  Of course he didn't say it straight off.  He
said it naturally; he stopped now and then to cough.  I didn't
understand it all; but I think I have remembered every word.'

'You have a remarkable memory.  I'm glad he stopped to cough.  Is
there any more?'

'One little bit.  "Here the moguls wrought their passions into
marble, and held them up with great refrains from their religion,
and set them about with gardens; and here they stand in the twilight
of the glory of those kings and the noonday splendour of their
own."'

'How clever of you!' I exclaimed.  'How wonderfully clever of you to
remember!'

'I had to ask him to repeat one or two sentences.  He didn't like
that.  But this is nothing.  I used to learn pages letter-perfect
for Aunt Emma.  She was very particular.  I think it is worth
preserving, don't you?'

'Dear Cecily,' I responded, 'you have a frugal mind.'

There was nothing else to respond.  I could not tell her just how
practical I thought her, or how pathetic her little book.



Chapter 1.VI.

We drove together, after dinner, to the Taj.  The moonlight lay in
an empty splendour over the broad sandy road, with the acacias
pricking up on each side of it and the gardens of the station
bungalows stretching back into clusters of crisp shadows.  It was an
exquisite February night, very still. Nothing seemed abroad but two
or three pariah dogs, upon vague and errant business, and the
Executive Engineer going swiftly home from the club on his bicycle. 
Even the little shops of the bazaar were dark and empty; only here
and there a light showed barred behind the carved balconies of the
upper rooms, and there was hardly any tom-tomming.  The last long
slope of the road showed us the river curving to the left, through a
silent white waste that stretched indefinitely into the moonlight on
one side, and was crowned by Akbar's fort on the other.  His long
high line of turrets and battlements still guarded a hint of their
evening rose, and dim and exquisite above them hovered the three
dome-bubbles of the Pearl Mosque.  It was a night of perfect
illusion, and the illusion was mysterious, delicate, and faint.  I
sat silent as we rolled along, twenty years nearer to the original
joy of things when John and I drove through the same old dream.

Dacres, too, seemed preoccupied; only Cecily was, as they say,
herself.  Cecily was really more than herself, she exhibited an
unusual flow of spirits.  She talked continually, she pointed out
this and that, she asked who lived here and who lived there.  At
regular intervals of about four minutes she demanded if it wasn't
simply too lovely.  She sat straight up with her vigorous profile
and her smart hat; and the silhouette of her personality sharply
refused to mingle with the dust of any dynasty.  She was a contrast,
a protest; positively she was an indignity.  'Do lean back, dear
child,' I exclaimed at last.  'You interfere with the landscape.'

She leaned back, but she went on interfering with it in terms of
sincerest enthusiasm.

When we stopped at the great archway of entrance I begged to be left
in the carriage.  What else could one do, when the golden moment had
come, but sit in the carriage and measure it?  They climbed the
broad stone steps together and passed under the lofty gravures into
the garden, and I waited. I waited and remembered.  I am not, as
perhaps by this time is evident, a person of overwhelming sentiment,
but I think the smile upon my lips was gentle.  So plainly I could
see, beyond the massive archway and across a score of years, all
that they saw at that moment--Arjamand's garden, and the long
straight tank of marble cleaving it full of sleeping water and the
shadows of the marshaling cypresses; her wide dark garden of roses
and of pomegranates, and at the end the Vision, marvellous, aerial,
the soul of something--is it beauty? is it sorrow?--that great white
pride of love in mourning such as only here in all the round of our
little world lifts itself to the stars, the unpaintable,
indescribable Taj Mahal.  A gentle breath stole out with a scent of
jessamine and such a memory!  I closed my eyes and felt the warm
luxury of a tear.

Thinking of the two in the garden, my mood was very kind, very
conniving.  How foolish after all were my cherry-stone theories of
taste and temperament before that uncalculating thing which sways a
world and builds a Taj Mahal!  Was it probable that Arjamand and her
Emperor had loved fastidiously, and yet how they had loved!  I
wandered away into consideration of the blind forces which move the
world, in which comely young persons like my daughter Cecily had
such a place; I speculated vaguely upon the value of the subtler
gifts of sympathy and insight which seemed indeed, at that
enveloping moment, to be mere flowers strewn upon the tide of deeper
emotions.  The garden sent me a fragrance of roses; the moon sailed
higher and picked out the little kiosks set along the wall.  It was
a charming, charming thing to wait, there at the portal of the
silvered, scented garden, for an idyll to come forth.

When they reappeared, Dacres and my daughter, they came with casual
steps and cheerful voices.  They might have been a couple of
tourists.  The moonlight fell full upon them on the platform under
the arch.  It showed Dacres measuring with his stick the length of
the Sanskrit letters which declared the stately texts, and Cecily's
expression of polite, perfunctory interest.  They looked up at the
height above them; they looked back at the vision behind.  Then they
sauntered towards the carriage, he offering a formal hand to help
her down the uncertain steps, she gracefully accepting it.

'You--you have not been long,' said I. 'I hope you didn't hurry on
my account.'

'Miss Farnham found the marble a little cold under foot,' replied
Dacres, putting Miss Farnham in.

'You see,' explained Cecily, 'I stupidly forgot to change into
thicker soles.  I have only my slippers.  But, mamma, how lovely it
is!  Do let us come again in the daytime.  I am dying to make a
sketch of it.'

Mr. Tottenham was to leave us on the following day.  In the morning,
after 'little breakfast,' as we say in India, he sought me in the
room I had set aside to be particularly my own.

Again I was writing to John, but this time I waited for precisely
his interruption.  I had got no further than 'My dearest husband,'
and my pen-handle was a fringe.

'Another fine day,' I said, as if the old, old Indian joke could
give him ease, poor man!

'Yes,' said he, 'we are having lovely weather.'

He had forgotten that it was a joke.  Then he lapsed into silence
while I renewed my attentions to my pen.

'I say,' he said at last, with so strained a look about his mouth
that it was almost a contortion, 'I haven't done it, you know.'

'No,' I responded, cheerfully, 'and you're not going to.  Is that
it?  Well!'

'Frankly--' said he.

'Dear me, yes!  Anything else between you and me would be
grotesque,' I interrupted, 'after all these years.'

'I don't think it would be a success,' he said, looking at me
resolutely with his clear blue eyes, in which still lay, alas! the
possibility of many delusions.

'No,' I said, 'I never did, you know.  But the prospect had begun to
impose upon me.'

'To say how right you were would seem, under the circumstances, the
most hateful form of flattery.'

'Yes,' I said, 'I think I can dispense with your verbal
endorsement.'  I felt a little bitter.  It was, of course, better
that the connoisseur should have discovered the flaw before
concluding the transaction; but although I had pointed it out myself
I was not entirely pleased to have the article returned.

'I am infinitely ashamed that it should have taken me all these
days--day after day and each contributory--to discover what you saw
so easily and so completely.'

'You forget that I am her mother,' I could not resist the temptation
of saying.

'Oh, for God's sake don't jeer!  Please be absolutely direct, and
tell me if you have reason to believe that to the extent of a
thought, of a breath--to any extent at all--she cares.'

He was, I could see, very deeply moved; he had not arrived at this
point without trouble and disorder not lightly to be put on or off. 
Yet I did not hurry to his relief, I was still possessed by a vague
feeling of offense.  I reflected that any mother would be, and I
quite plumed myself upon my annoyance.  It was so satisfactory, when
one had a daughter, to know the sensations of even any mother.  Nor
was it soothing to remember that the young man's whole attitude
towards Cecily had been based upon criticism of me, even though he
sat before me whipped with his own lash.  His temerity had been
stupid and obstinate; I could not regret his punishment.

I kept him waiting long enough to think all this, and then I
replied, 'I have not the least means of knowing.'

I can not say what he expected, but he squared his shoulders as if
he had received a blow and might receive another.  Then he looked at
me with a flash of the old indignation.  'You are not near enough to
her for that!' he exclaimed.

'I am not near enough to her for that.'

Silence fell between us.  A crow perched upon an opened venetian and
cawed lustily.  For years afterward I never heard a crow caw without
a sense of vain, distressing experiment.  Dacres got up and began to
walk about the room.  I very soon put a stop to that.  'I can't talk
to a pendulum,' I said, but I could not persuade him to sit down
again.

'Candidly,' he said at length, 'do you think she would have me?'

'I regret to say that I think she would.  But you would not dream of
asking her.'

'Why not?  She is a dear girl,' he responded inconsequently.

'You could not possibly stand it.'

Then Mr. Tottenham delivered himself of this remarkable phrase:  'I
could stand it,' he said, 'as well as you can.'

There was far from being any joy in the irony with which I regarded
him and under which I saw him gather up his resolution to go;
nevertheless I did nothing to make it easy for him.  I refrained
from imparting my private conviction that Cecily would accept the
first presentable substitute that appeared, although it was strong. 
I made no reference to my daughter's large fund of philosophy and
small balance of sentiment.  I did not even--though this was
reprehensible--confess the test, the test of quality in these ten
days with the marble archives of the Moguls, which I had almost
wantonly suggested, which he had so unconsciously accepted, so
disastrously applied.  I gave him quite fifteen minutes of his bad
quarter of an hour, and when it was over I wrote truthfully but
furiously to John. . ..

That was ten years ago.  We have since attained the shades of
retirement, and our daughter is still with us when she is not with
Aunt Emma and Aunt Alice--grandmamma has passed away.  Mr.
Tottenham's dumb departure that day in February--it was the year
John got his C.B.--was followed, I am thankful to say, by none of
the symptoms of unrequited affection on Cecily's part.  Not for ten
minutes, so far as I was aware, was she the maid forlorn.  I think
her self-respect was of too robust a character, thanks to the Misses
Farnham.  Still less, of course, had she any reproaches to serve
upon her mother, although for a long time I thought I detected--or
was it my guilty conscience?--a spark of shrewdness in the glance
she bent upon me when the talk was of Mr. Tottenham and the
probabilities of his return to Agra.  So well did she sustain her
experience, or so little did she feel it, that I believe the
impression went abroad that Dacres had been sent disconsolate away. 
One astonishing conversation I had with her some six months later,
which turned upon the point of a particularly desirable offer.  She
told me something then, without any sort of embarrassment, but quite
lucidly and directly, that edified me much to hear.  She said that
while she was quite sure that Mr. Tottenham thought of her only as a
friend--she had never had the least reason for any other impression-
-he had done her a service for which she could not thank him enough-
-in showing her what a husband might be.  He had given her a
standard; it might be high, but it was unalterable.  She didn't know
whether she could describe it, but Mr. Tottenham was different from
the kind of man you seemed to meet in India.  He had his own ways of
looking at things, and he talked so well.  He had given her an
ideal, and she intended to profit by it.  To know that men like Mr.
Tottenham existed, and to marry any other kind would be an act of
folly which she did not intend to commit.  No, Major the Hon. Hugh
Taverel did not come near it--very far short, indeed!  He had talked
to her during the whole of dinner the night before about jackal-
hunting with a bobbery pack--not at all an elevated mind.  Yes, he
might be a very good fellow, but as a companion for life she was
sure he would not be at all suitable.  She would wait.

And she has waited.  I never thought she would, but she has.  From
time to time men have wished to take her from us, but the standard
has been inexorable, and none of them have reached it.  When Dacres
married the charming American whom he caught like a butterfly upon
her Eastern tour, Cecily sent them as a wedding present an alabaster
model of the Taj, and I let her do it--the gift was so exquisitely
appropriate.  I suppose he never looks at it without being reminded
that he didn't marry Miss Farnham, and I hope that he remembers that
he owes it to Miss Farnham's mother.  So much I think I might claim;
it is really very little considering what it stands for.  Cecily is
permanently with us--I believe she considers herself an intimate.  I
am very reasonable about lending her to her aunts, but she takes no
sort of advantage of my liberality; she says she knows her duty is
at home.  She is growing into a firm and solid English maiden lady,
with a good colour and great decision of character.  That she always
had.

I point out to John, when she takes our crumpets away from us, that
she gets it from him.  I could never take away anybody's crumpets,
merely because they were indigestible, least of all my own parents'. 
She has acquired a distinct affection for us, by some means best
known to herself; but I should have no objection to that if she
would not rearrange my bonnet-strings.  That is a fond liberty to
which I take exception; but it is one thing to take exception and
another to express it.

Our daughter is with us, permanently with us.  She declares that she
intends to be the prop of our declining years; she makes the
statement often, and always as if it were humorous.  Nevertheless I
sometimes notice a spirit of inquiry, a note of investigation in her
encounters with the opposite sex that suggests an expectation not
yet extinct that another and perhaps a more appreciative Dacres
Tottenham may flash across her field of vision--alas, how
improbable!  Myself I can not imagine why she should wish it; I have
grown in my old age into a perfect horror of cultivated young men;
but if such a person should by a miracle at any time appear, I think
it is extremely improbable that I will interfere on his behalf.




2.  An Impossible Ideal.



Chapter 2.I.

To understand how we prized him, Dora Harris and I, it is necessary
to know Simla.  I suppose people think of that place, if they ever
do think of it, as an agreeable retreat in the wilds of the
Himalayas where deodars and scandals grow, and where the Viceroy if
he likes may take off his decorations and go about in flannels.  I
know how useless it would be to try to give a more faithful
impression, and I will hold back from the attempt as far as I can. 
Besides, my little story is itself an explanation of Simla. 
Ingersoll Armour might have appeared almost anywhere else without
making social history.  He came and bloomed among us in the
wilderness, and such and such things happened.  It sounds too rude a
generalization to say that Simla is a wilderness; I hasten to add
that it is a waste as highly cultivated as you like, producing many
things more admirable than Ingersoll Armour.  Still he bloomed there
conspicuously alone.  Perhaps there would have been nothing to tell
if we had not tried to gather him.  That was wrong; Nature in Simla
expects you to be content with cocked hats.

There are artists almost everywhere and people who paint even in the
Himalayas, though Miss Harris and I in our superior way went yearly
to the Simla Fine Arts Exhibition chiefly to amuse ourselves by
scoffing.  It was easy to say clever things about the poor little
exhibits; and one was grateful to the show on this account, for
nothing is more depressing east of Suez than the absence of
provocation to say clever things.  There one afternoon in May as we
marched about enjoying ourselves, we came upon Ingersoll Armour, not
in the flesh, but in half a dozen studies hanging in the least
conspicuous corner and quite the worst light in the room.

'Eh, what?' said I, and Dora exclaimed:

'I SAY!'

'Sent out from home,' I said, ever the oracle.

'Not at all,' replied Dora.  'Look, they are Indian subjects.  SIMLA
subjects,' she went on, with excitement.

I turned up the catalogue.  'Ninety-seven, "Kasumti Bazaar"; ninety-
eight, "Clouds on the Chor"; ninety-nine, "The House of a Friend"--
Lord, what apricot blossoms!  Yes, they're all Simla.'

'For goodness' sake,' said Dora, 'who painted them?  You've got the
catalogue!'

'"I. Armour,"' I read.

'"I. Armour,"' she repeated, and we looked at each other, saying in
plain silence that to the small world of Simla I. Armour was
unknown.

'Not on Government House list, I venture to believe,' said Dora. 
That in itself may show to what depths we sink.  Yet it was a
trenchant and a reasonable speculation.

'It may be a newcomer,' I suggested, but she shook her head.  'All
newcomers call upon us,' she said.  'There in the middle of the Mall
we escape none of them.  He isn't a calling person.'

'Why do you say "he"?  You are very confident with your pronouns. 
There's a delicacy of feeling--'

'Which exactly does not suggest a women.  We are undermined by
delicacy of feeling; we're not strong enough to express it with
brushes.  A man can make it a quality, a decorative characteristic,
and so we see it.  With a woman it's everything--all over the place-
-and of no effect.  Oh, I assure you, I. Armour is a man.'

'Who shall stand against you!  Let him be a man.  He has taste.'

'Taste!' exclaimed Miss Harris, violently, and from the corners of
her mouth I gathered that I had said one of those things which she
would store up and produce to prove that I was not, for all my
pretensions, a person of the truest feeling.  'He sees things.'

'There's an intensity,' I ventured.

'That's better.  Yes, an intensity.  A perfect passion of colour. 
Look at that.'  She indicated a patch of hillsides perhaps six
inches by four, in which the light seemed to come and go as it does
in a sapphire.

We stood and gazed.  It was a tremendous thing; only half a dozen
studies with feeling and knowledge in them, but there in that remote
fastness thrice barred against the arts a tremendous thing, a
banquet for our famished eyes.  What they would have said to us in
London is a different matter, and how good they really were I do not
find the courage to pronounce, but they had merit enough to prick
our sense of beauty delightfully where we found them--oh, they were
good!

'Heaven send it isn't a Tommy,' said Dora, with a falling
countenance.  'There is something absolutely inaccessible about a
Tommy.'

'How could it be?' I asked.

'Oh, there are some inspired ones.  But it isn't--that's French
technique. It's an Englishman or an American who has worked in
Paris.  What in the name of fortune is he doing here?'

'Oh,' I said, 'we have had them, you know.  Val Prinsep came out at
the time of the Prince of Wales's visit.'

'Do you remember that?'

'It's a matter of history,' I said, evasively, 'and Edwin Weeks
travelled through India not so many years ago.  I saw his studio in
Paris afterward.  Between his own canvases and Ahmedabad balconies
and Delhi embroideries and Burmese Buddhas and other things he
seemed to have carried off the whole place.'

'But they don't come up here ever.  They come in the cold weather,
and as they can get plenty of snow and ice at home, they stay down
in the plains with the palm-trees.'

'Precisely; they do,' I said.

'And besides,' Dora went on, with increasing excitement, 'this isn't
a master.  You see, he doesn't send a single picture--only these
tiny things.  And there's a certain tentativeness'--Miss Harris, her
parasol handle pressed against her lips, looked at me with an
eagerness that was a pleasure to look at in itself.

'A certain weakness, almost a lack of confidence, in the drawing,' I
said.

'What does that signify?'

'Why, immaturity, of course--not enough discipline.'

'He's a student.  Not that it amounts to a defect, you know'--she
was as jealous already as if she possessed the things--'only a sign
to read by.  I should be grateful for more signs.  Why should a
student come to Simla?'

'To teach, perhaps,' I suggested.  Naturally one sought only among
reasons of utility.

'It's the Kensington person who teaches.  When they have worked in
the ateliers and learned as much as this they never do.  They paint
fans and menu cards, and starve, but they don't teach.'

Sir William Lamb, Member of Council for the Department of Finance,
was borne by the stream to our sides.  The simile will hardly stand
conscientious examination, for the stream was a thin one and did no
more than trickle past, while Sir William weighed fifteen stone, and
was so eminent that it could never inconvenience him at its deepest. 
Dora detached her gaze from the pictures and turned her back upon
them; I saw the measure of precaution.  It was unavailing, however. 
'What have we here?' said Sir William.  Dora removed her person from
his line of vision, and he saw what we had there.

'The work of a friend of yours?'  Sir William was spoken of as a
'cautious' man.  He had risen to his present distinction on
stepping-stones of mistakes he conspicuously had not made.

'No,' said Dora, 'we were wondering who the artist could be.'

Sir William looked at the studies, and had a happy thought.  'If you
ask me, I should say a child of ten,' he said.  He was also known as
a man of humour.

'Miss Harris had just remarked a certain immaturity,' I ventured.

'Oh, well,' said Sir William, 'this isn't the Royal Academy, is it? 
I always say it's very good of people to send their things here at
all.  And some of them are not half bad--I should call this year's
average very high indeed.'

'Are you pleased with the picture that has taken your prize, Sir
William?' asked Dora.

'I have bought it.'  Sir William's chest underwent before our eyes
an expansion of conscious virtue.  Living is so expensive in Simla;
the purchase of a merely decorative object takes almost the
proportion of an act of religion, even by a Member of Council
drawing four hundred pounds a month.

'First-rate it is, first-rate.  Have you seen it?  "Our Camp in
Tirah."  Natives cooking in the foreground, fellows standing about
smoking, and a whole pile of tinned stores dumped down in one
corner, exactly as they would be, don't you know!  Oh, I think the
Committee made a very good choice indeed, a very good choice.'

Sir William moved on, and Dora was free to send me an expressive
glance.  'Isn't that just LIKE this place?' she demanded.  'Let me
see, the Viceroy's medal, the Society's silver medal, five prizes
from Members of Council.  Highly Commended's as thick as
blackberries, and these perfectly fresh, original, admirable things
completely ignored.  What an absurd, impossible corner of the earth
it is!'

'You look very cross, you two,' said Mrs. Sinclair, trailing past. 
'Come and see the crazy china exhibit, all made of little bits, you
know.  They say the photograph frames are simply lovely.'

Mrs. Sinclair's invitation was not sincere.  Miss Harris was able to
answer it with a laugh and a wave.  We remained beside the serious
fact of exhibits 97-103.

'Who are the judges this year?' I asked, not that I did not know
precisely who they were likely to be.  There is a custom in these
matters, and I had been part of Simla for eleven years.

Dora took the catalogue from my hand and turned its pages over.

'Mr. Cathcart, of course; the Private Secretary to the Viceroy would
be on the Committee almost ex officio, wouldn't he?  Impossible to
conceive a Private Secretary to the Viceroy whose opinion would not
be valuable upon any head.  The member for Public Works--I suppose
he can build bridges, or could once, therefore he can draw, or could
once; besides, look at his precedence and his pay!  General Haycock-
-isn't he head of the Ordnance Department?  I can't think of any
other reason for putting him on.  Oh yes--he's a K.C.B., and he is
inventing a way of taking coloured photographs.  Mr. Tilley, the old
gentleman that teaches elementary drawing to the little girls in the
diocesan school, that's all right.  And Mr. Jay, of course, because
Mr. Jay's water-colours are the mainstay of the exhibition, and he
must be given a chance of expressing his opinion of them.'  She
handed me back the catalogue.  'I have never been really angry with
them before,' she said.

'Are you really angry now?' I asked.

'Furious,' Dora replied, and indeed her face expressed indignation. 
Its lines were quite tense, and a spark shone oddly in the middle of
the eyes.  One could not credit her with beauty, but as her lady
friends were fond of saying, there was something 'more' in her face. 
I saw a good deal more at this moment, and it gave me pleasure, as
all her feelings did when they came out like that.  I hasten to add
that she was not unpleasing; her features had a symmetry and a
mobility, and her eyes could take any transient charm they chose to
endow themselves with; though there were moments when she compared
very badly with the other young ladies of Simla with their high
spirits and their pretty complexions, very badly indeed.  Those were
occasions when the gay monotony of the place pressed, I imagine, a
little heavily upon her, and the dullness she felt translated itself
in her expression.  But she was by no means unpleasing.

'I must go and see Lady Pilkey's picture,' I said.

'What is the use?' said Dora.  'It's a landscape in oils--a view of
the Himalayas, near Narkanda.  There are the snows in the
background, very thin and visionary through a gap in the trees, and
two hills, one hill on each side.  Dark green trees, pine-trees,
with a dead one in the left foreground covered with a brilliant red
creeper.  Right foreground occupied by a mountain path and a
solitary native figure with its back turned.  Society's silver
medal'

'When did you see it?' I asked.

'I haven't seen it--this year.  But I saw the one she sent last, and
the one the year before that.  You can trust my memory, really.'

'No,' I said, 'I can't.  I'm dining there tonight.  I must have an
original impression.'

'Congratulate her on the warm blaze of colour in the foreground. 
It's perfectly safe,' urged Miss Harris, but I felt compelled to go
myself to see lady Pilkey's landscape.  When I returned I found her
still sitting in grave absorption before the studies that had taken
us so by surprise.  Her face was full of a soft new light; I had
never before seen the spring touched in her that could flood it like
that.

'You were very nearly right,' I announced; 'but the blaze of colour
was in the middle distance, and there was a torrent in the
foreground that quite put it out.  And the picture does take the
Society's silver medal.'

'I can not decide,' she replied without looking at me, 'between the
Kattiawar fair thing and those hills in the rain.  I can only have
one--father won't hear of more than one.'

'You can have two,' I said bluntly, so deeply interested I was in
the effect the things had on her.  'And I will have a third for
myself.  I can't withstand those apricot-trees.'

I thought there was moisture in the eyes she turned upon me, an
unusual thing--a most unusual thing--in Dora Harris; but she winked
it back, if it was there, too quickly for any certainty.

'You are a dear,' she said.  Once or twice before she had called me
a dear. It reminded me, as nothing else ever did, that I was a
contemporary of her father's.  It is a feeble confession, but I have
known myself refrain from doing occasional agreeable things
apprehending that she might call me a dear.



Chapter 2.II.

Dora had been out three seasons when these things happened.  I
remember sharing Edward Harris's anxiety in no slight degree as to
how the situation would resolve itself when she came, the situation
consisting so considerably in his eyes of the second Mrs. Harris,
who had complicated it further with three little red-cheeked boys,
all of the age to be led about the station on very small ponies, and
not under any circumstances to be allowed in the drawing-room when
one went to tea with their mother.  No one, except perhaps poor Ted
himself, was more interested than I to observe how the situation did
resolve itself, in the decision of Mrs. Harris that the boys, the
two eldest at least, must positively begin the race for the
competitive examinations of the future without further delay, and
that she must as positively be domiciled in England 'to be near'
them, at all events until they had well made the start.  I should
have been glad to see them ride their ponies up and down the Mall a
bit longer, poor little chaps; they were still very cherubic to be
invited to take a view of competitive examinations, however distant;
but Mrs. Harris's conviction was not to be overcome.  So they went
home to begin, and she went with them, leaving Dora in possession of
her father, her father's house, his pay, his precedence, and all
that was his.  Not that I would suggest any friction; I am convinced
that there was nothing like that--at least, nothing that met the
eye, or the ear.  Dora adored the three little boys and was
extremely kind to their mother.  She regarded this lady, I have
reason to believe, with the greatest indulgence, and behaved towards
her with the greatest consideration; I mean she had unerring
intuitions as to just when, on afternoons when Mrs. Harris was at
home from dusk till dinner, she should be dying for a walk.  One
could imagine her looking with her grey eyes at dear mamma's horizon
and deciding that papa was certainly not enough to fill it by
himself, deciding at the same time that he was never likely to be
ousted there, only accompanied, in a less important and entirely
innocent degree.  It may be surprising that any one should fly from
so broad-minded a step-daughter; but the happy family party lasted a
bare three months.  I think Mrs. Harris had a perception--she was
the kind of woman who arrived obscurely at very correct conclusions-
-that she was contributing to her step-daughter's amusement in a
manner which her most benevolent intentions had not contemplated,
and she was not by any means the little person to go on doing that
indefinitely, perhaps increasingly.  Besides, it was in the natural
order of things that Dora should marry, and Mrs. Harris doubtless
foresaw a comfortable return for herself in the course of a year or
two, when the usual promising junior in 'the Department' should gild
his own prospects and promote the general well-being by acquiring
its head for a father-in-law.  Things always worked out if you gave
them time.  How much time you ought to give them was doubtless by
now a pretty constant query with the little lady in her foggy exile;
for two years had already passed and Dora had found no connection
with any young man of the Department more permanent than those
prescribed at dinners and at dances.  It is doubtful, indeed, if she
had had the opportunity.  There was no absolute means of knowing;
but if offers were made they never transpired, and Mrs. Harris, far
away in England, nourished a certainty that they never were made. 
Speaking with her intimate knowledge of the sex she declared that
Dora frightened the men, that her cleverness was of a kind to
paralyze any sentiment of the sort that might be expected.  It
depended upon Mrs. Harris's humour whether this was Dora's
misfortune or her crime.  She, Dora, never frightened me, and by the
time her cleverness dawned upon me, my sentiment about her had
become too robust to be paralyzed.  On the contrary, the agreeable
stimulus it gave me was one of the things I counted most valuable in
my life out there.  It hardly mattered, however, that I should
confess this; I was not a young man in Harris's department.  I had a
department of my own; and Dora, though she frisked with me
gloriously and bullied continually, must ever have been aware of the
formidable fact that I joined the Service two years before Edward
Harris did.  The daughter of three generations of bureaucrats was
not likely to forget that at one time her father had been junior to
me in the same office, though in the course of time and the march of
opportunity he had his own show now, and we nodded to each other on
the Mall with an equal sense of the divine right of secretaries.  It
may seem irrelevant, but I feel compelled to explain here that I had
remained a bachelor while Harris had married twice, and that I had
kept up my cricket, while Harris had let his figure take all the
soft curves of middle age.  Nevertheless the fact remained. 
Sometimes I fancied it gave a certain piquancy to my relations with
his daughter, but I could never believe that the laugh was on my
side.

If we met at dinner-parties, it would be sometimes Edward Harris and
sometimes myself who would take the dullest and stoutest woman down. 
If she fell to him, the next in precedence was bestowed upon me, and
there might not be a pin to choose between them for phlegm and
inflation.  It is a preposterous mistake to suppose that the married
ladies of Simla are in the majority brilliant and fascinating
creatures, who say things in French for greater convenience, and
lead a man on.  After fifteen years I am ready to swear that I have
been led on to nothing more compromising than a subscription to the
Young Women's Christian Association, though no one could have been
more docile or more intelligent.  During one viceroyalty of happy
memory half a dozen clever and amusing men and women came together
in Simla--it was a mere fortuitous occurrence, aided by a joyous
ruler who hated being bored as none before or ever since have hated
it--and the place has lived socially upon the reputation of that
meteoric term ever since.  Whereas the domestic virtues are no more
deeply rooted anywhere than under the deodars; nor could any one, I
hasten to add, chronicle the fact with more profound satisfaction
than myself.  A dinner-party, however, is not a favourable setting
for the domestic virtues; it does them so little justice that one
could sometimes almost wish them left at home, and I was talking of
Simla dinner-parties, where I have encountered so many.  How often
have I been consulted as to the best school for boys in England, or
instructed as to how much I should let my man charge me for shoe-
blacking, or advised as to the most effectual way of preventing the
butler from stealing my cheroots, while Dora Harris, remote as a
star, talked to a cavalry subaltern about wind-galls and splints! 
At these moments I felt my seniority bitterly; to give Dora to a
cavalry subaltern was such plain waste.

It was an infinite pleasure to know any one as well as I seemed to
know Dora Harris.  She, I believe, held no one else upon the same
terms of intimacy, though she found women, of course, with whom she
fluttered and embraced; and while there were, naturally, men with
whom I exchanged the time o'day in terms more or less cordial, I am
certain that I kept all my closest thoughts for her.  It is
necessary again to know Simla to understand how our friendship was
gilded by the consideration that it was on both sides perfectly
spontaneous.  Social life in the poor little place is almost a pure
farce with the number of its dictated, prompted intimacies, not
controlled by general laws of expediency as at home, but each on its
own basis of hope and expectancy, broadly and ludicrously obvious as
a case by itself.  There is a conspiracy of stupidity about it, for
we are all in the same hat, every one of us; there is none so
exalted that he does not urgently want a post that somebody else can
give him.  So we continue to exchange our depreciated smiles, and
only privately admit that the person who most desires to be
agreeable to us is the person whom we regard with the greatest
suspicion.  As between Dora Harris and myself there could be,
naturally, no ax to grind.  We amused ourselves by looking on
penetratingly but tolerantly at the grinding of other people's.

That was a very principal bond between us, that uncompromising
clearness with which we looked at the place we lived in, and on the
testimony of which we were so certain that we didn't like it.  The
women were nearly all so much in heaven in Simla, the men so well
satisfied to be there too, at the top of the tree, that our
dissatisfaction gave us to one another the merit of originality,
almost proved in one another a superior mind.  It was not that
either of us would have preferred to grill out our days in the
plains; we always had a saving clause for the climate, the altitude,
the scenery; it was Simla intrinsic, Simla as its other conditions
made it, with which we found such liberal fault.  Again I should
have to explain Simla, at the length of an essay at least, to
justify our condemnation.  This difficulty confronts me everywhere. 
I must ask you instead to imagine a small colony of superior--very
superior--officials, of British origin and traditions, set on the
top of a hill, years and miles away from literature, music,
pictures, politics, existing like a harem on the gossip of the
Viceroy's intentions, and depending for amusement on tennis and
bumble-puppy, and then consider, you yourself, whether you are the
sort of person to be unquestionably happy there.  If you see no
reason to the contrary, pray do not go on.  There were times when
Dora declared that she couldn't breathe for want of an atmosphere,
and times when I looked round and groaned at the cheerful
congratulatory aridity in every man's eye--men who had done things
at Oxford in my own year, and come out like me to be mummified into
a last state like this.  Thank Heaven, there was never any cheerful
congratulation in my eye; one could always put there, when the
thought inspired it, a saving spark of rank ingratitude instead.

It was as if we had the most desirable things--roses, cool airs, far
snowy ranges--to build what we like with, and we built Simla--
altitude, 7,000, population 2,500, headquarters of the Government of
India during the summer months.  An ark it was, of course; an ark of
refuge from the horrible heat that surged below, and I wondered as I
climbed the steeps of Summer Hill in search of I. Armour's
inaccessible address, whether he was to be the dove bearing
beautiful testimony of a world coming nearer.  I rejected the
simile, however, as over-sanguine; we had been too long abandoned on
our Ararat.



Chapter 2.III.

A dog of no sort of caste stood in the veranda and barked at me
offensively.  I picked up a stone, and he vanished like the dog of a
dream into the house.  It was such a small house that it wasn't on
the municipal map at all:  it looked as if someone had built it for
amusement with anything that was lying about.  Nevertheless, it had
a name, it was called Amy Villa, freshly painted in white letters on
a shiny black board, and nailed against the nearest tree in the
orthodox Simla fashion.  It looked as if the owner of the place had
named it as a duty towards his tenant, the board was so new, and in
that case the reflection presented itself that the tenant might have
cooperated to call it something else.  It was disconcerting somehow
to find that our dove had perched, even temporarily, in Amy Villa. 
Nor was it soothing to discover that the small white object stuck in
the corner of the board was Mr. Ingersoll Armour's card.

In Simla we do not stick our cards about in that way at the mercy of
the wind and the weather; we paint our names neatly under the names
of our houses with 'I.C.S.' for Indian Civil Service, or 'P.W.D.'
for Public Works Department, or whatever designation we are entitled
to immediately after, so that there can be no mistake.  This strikes
newcomers sometimes as a little professional, especially when a hand
accompanies, pointing; but it is the only possible way where there
are no streets and no numbers, but where houses are dropped about a
hilltop as if they had fallen from a pepper-pot.  In sticking his
card out like that Mr. Armour seemed to imagine himself au quatrieme
or au cinquieme somewhere on the south side of the Seine; it
betrayed rather a ridiculous lack of conformity.  He was high enough
up, however, to give any illusion; I had to stop to find the wind to
announce myself.  There was nobody else to do it if I except the
dog.

I walked into the veranda and shouted.  Then I saw that one end of
it was partly glazed off, and inside sat a young man in his shirt-
sleeves with his back to the door.

In reply he called out, 'That you, Rosario?' and I stood silent,
taken somewhat aback.

There was only one Rosario in Simla, and he was a subordinate in my
own office.  Again the hateful need to explain.  Between subordinate
clerks and officials in Simla there is a greater gulf fixed than was
ever imagined in parable.  Besides, Rosario had a plain strain of
what we call 'the country' in him, a plain strain, that is, of the
colour of the country.  It was certainly the first time in my
official career that I had been mistaken for Rosario.

Armour turned round and saw me--that I was a stranger.

He got up at once.  'Oh,' he said, 'I thought it was Rosario.

'It isn't,' I replied, 'my name is Philips.  May I ask whether you
were expecting Mr. Rosario?  I can come again, you know.'

'Oh, it doesn't matter.  Sit down.  He may drop in or he may not--I
rather thought he would today.  It's a pull up, isn't it, from the
Mall?  Have a whisky and soda.'

I stood on the threshold spellbound.  It was just the smell that
bound me, the good old smell of oil paints and turpentine and
mediums and varnish and new canvas that you never by any chance put
your nose into in any part of Asia.  It carried me back twenty years
to old haunts, old friends, old joys, ideals, theories.  Ah, to be
young and have a temperament!  For I had one then--that instant in
Armour's veranda proved it to me forever.

'No thanks,' I said.  'If you don't mind I'll just have the smell.'

The young fellow knew at once that I liked the smell.  'Well, have a
chair, anyhow,' he said, and took one himself and sat down opposite
me, letting his lean brown hands fall between his knees.

'Do you mind,' I said, 'if for a minute I sit still and look round?'

He understood again.

'I haven't brought much,' he said, 'I left pretty near everything in
Paris.'

'You have brought a world.'  Then after a moment, 'Did you do that?'
I asked, nodding towards a canvas tacked against the wall.  It was
the head of a half-veiled Arab woman turned away.

The picture was in the turning away, and the shadow the head-
covering made over the cheek and lips.

'Lord, no!  That's Dagnan Bouveret.  I used to take my things to
him, and one day he gave me that.  You have an eye,' he added, but
without patronage.  'It's the best thing I've got.'

I felt the warmth of an old thrill.

'Once upon a time,' I said, 'I was allowed to have an eye.'  The
wine, untasted all those years, went to my head.  'That's a vigorous
bit above,' I continued.

'Oh, well!  It isn't really up to much, you know.  It's Rosario's. 
He photographs mostly, but he has a notion of colour.'

'Really?' said I, thinking with regard to my eye that the sun of
that atrocious country had put it out.  'I expect I've lost it,' I
said aloud.

'Your eye?  Oh, you'll easily get a fresh one.  Do you go home for
the exhibitions?'

'I did once,' I confessed.  'My first leave.  A kind of paralysis
overtakes one here.  Last time I went for the grouse.'

He glanced at me with his light clear eyes as if for the first time
he encountered a difficulty.

'It's a magnificent country for painting,' he said.

'But not for pictures,' I rejoined.  He paid no attention, staring
at the ground and twisting one end of his moustache.

'The sun on those old marble tombs--broad sun and sand--'

'You mean somewhere about Delhi.'

'I couldn't get anywhere near it.'  He was not at that moment
anywhere near me.  'But I have thought out a trick or two--I mean to
have another go when it cools off again down there.'  He returned
with a smile, and I saw how delicate his face was.  The smile turned
down with a little gentle mockery in its lines.  I had seen that
particular smile only on the faces of one or two beautiful women. 
It had a borrowed air upon a man, like a tiara or an earring.

'There's plenty to paint,' he said, looking at me with an air of
friendly speculation.

'Indeed, yes.  And it has never been done.  We are sure it has never
been done.'

'"We"--you mean people generally?'

'Not at all.  I mean Miss Harris, Miss Harris and myself.'

'Your daughter?'

'My name is Philips,' I reminded him pleasantly, remembering that
the intelligence of clever people is often limited to a single art. 
'Miss Harris is the daughter of Mr. Edward Harris, Secretary of the
Government of India in the Legislative Department.  She is fond of
pictures.  We have a good many tastes in common.  We have always
suspected that India had never been painted, and when we saw your
things at the Town Hall we knew it.'

His queer eyes dilated, and he blushed.

'Oh,' he said, 'it's only one interpretation.  It all depends on
what a fellow sees.  No fellow can see everything.'

'Till you came,' I insisted, 'nobody had seen anything.'

He shook his head, but I could read in his face that this was not
news to him.

'That is mainly what I came up to tell you,' I continued, 'to beg
that you will go on and on.  To hope that you will stay a long time
and do a great deal.  It is such an extraordinary chance that any
one should turn up who can say what the country really means.'

He stuck his hands in his pockets with a restive movement.  'Oh,
don't make me feel responsible,' he said, 'I hate that;' and then
suddenly he remembered his manners.  'But it's certainly nice of you
to think so,' he added.

There was something a little unusual in his inflection which led me
to ask at this point whether he was an American, and to discover
that he came from somewhere in Wisconsin, not directly, but by way
of a few years in London and Paris.  This accounted in a way for the
effect of freedom in any fortune about him for which I already liked
him, and perhaps partly for the look of unembarrassed inquiry and
experiment which sat so lightly in his unlined face.  He came, one
realized, out of the fermentation of new conditions; he never could
have been the product of our limits and systems and classes in
England.  His surroundings, his 'things,' as he called them, were as
old as the sense of beauty, but he seemed simply to have put them
where he could see them, there was no pose in their arrangement. 
They were all good, and his delight in them was plain; but he was
evidently in no sense a connoisseur beyond that of natural instinct. 
Some of those he had picked up in India I could tell him about, but
I had no impression that he would remember what I said.  There was
one Bokhara tapestry I examined with a good deal of interest.

'Yes,' he said, 'they told me I shouldn't get anything as good as
that out here, so I brought it,' but I had to explain to him why it
was anomalous that this should be so.

'It came a good many miles over desert from somewhere,' he remarked,
as I made a note of inquiry as to the present direction of trade in
woven goods from Persia, 'I had to pound it for a week to get the
dust out.'

We spent an hour looking over work he had done down in the plains,
and then I took my leave.  It did not occur to me at the moment to
ask Armour to come to the club or to offer to do anything for him;
all the hospitality, all that was worth offering seemed so much more
at his disposition than at mine.  I only asked if I might come
again, mentioning somewhat shyly that I must have the opportunity of
adding, at my leisure, to those of his pictures that were already
mine by transaction with the secretary of the Art Exhibition.  I
left him so astonished that this had happened, so plainly pleased,
that I was certain he had never sold anything before in his life. 
This impression gave me the uplifted joy of a discoverer to add to
the satisfactions I had already drawn from the afternoon; and I
almost bounded down the hill to the Mall.  I left the pi dog barking
in the veranda, and I met Mr. Rosario coming up, but in my unusual
elation I hardly paused to consider either of them further.

The mare and her groom were waiting on the Mall, and it was only
when I got on her back that the consciousness visited me of
something forgotten.  It was my mission--to propose to take Armour,
if he were 'possible,' to call upon the Harrises.  Oh, well, he was
possible enough; I supposed he possessed a coat, though he hadn't
been wearing it; and I could arrange it by letter.  Meanwhile, as
was only fair, I turned the mare in the direction of the drawing-
room where I had reason to believe that Miss Dora Harris was
quenching her impatience in tea.



Chapter 2.IV.

The very next morning I met Armour on my way to the office.  He was
ambling along on the leanest and most ill-groomed of bazaar ponies,
and he wore a bowler.  In Simla sun hats are admissible, straw hats
are presentable, and soft felt hats are superior, but you must not
wear a bowler.  I might almost say that if one's glance falls upon a
bowler, one hardly looks further; the expectation of finding an
acquaintance under it is so vain.  In this instance, I did look
further, fortunately, though in doing so I was compelled to notice
that the bowler was not lifted in answer to my salutation.  Of no
importance in itself, of course, but betraying in Armour a certain
lack of observation.  I felt the Departmental Head crumble in me,
however, as I recognized him, and I pulled the mare up in a manner
which she plainly resented.  It was my opportunity to do cautiously
and delicately what I had omitted the afternoon before; but my
recollection is that I was very clumsy.

I said something about the dust, and he said something about the
glare, and then I could think of nothing better than to ask him if
he wouldn't like to meet a few Simla people.

'Oh, I know lots of people, thanks,' he said.  'It's kind of you to
think of it, all the same, but I've got any amount of friends here.'

I thought of Mr. Rosario, and stood, or sat confounded.

The mare fidgeted; I knocked a beast of a fly off her, and so gained
time.

'This is my second season up here, you know.'

'Your second season!' I exclaimed.  'Where on earth have you been
hiding?'

'Well, I didn't exhibit last year, you see.  I'd heard it was a kind
of a toy show, so I thought I wouldn't.  I think now that was
foolish.  But I got to know quite a number of families.'

'But I am sure there are numbers that you haven't met,' I urged,' or
I should have heard of it.'

He glanced at me with a slight flush.  'If you mean society people,'
he said, 'I don't care about that kind of thing, Mr. Philips.  I'm
not adapted to it, and I don't want to be.  If any one offered to
introduce me to the Viceroy, I would ask to be excused.'

'Oh, the Viceroy,' I responded, disrespectfully, 'is neither here
nor there.  But there are some people, friends of my own, who would
like very much to meet you.'

'By the name of Harris?' he asked.  I was too amazed to do anything
but nod.  By the name of Harris!  The Secretary of the Government of
India in the Legislative Department!  The expression, not used as an
invocation, was inexcusable.

'I remember you mentioned them yesterday.'

'Yes,' I said, 'there's a father and daughter.  Miss Harris is very
artistic.'

His face clouded, as well it might, at the word.  'Does she paint?'
he asked, so apprehensively that I could not forbear a smile at
Dora's expense.  I could assure him that she did not paint, that she
had not painted, at all events, for years, and presently I found
myself in the ridiculous position of using argument to bring a young
man to the Harrises. In the end I prevailed, I know, out of sheer
good nature on Armour's part; he was as innocent as a baby of any
sense of opportunity.

We arranged it for the following Friday, but as luck would have it,
His Excellency sent for me at the very hour; we met the messenger. 
I felt myself unlucky, but there was nothing for it but that Armour
should go alone, which he did, with neither diffidence nor alacrity,
but as if it were all in the day's work, and he had no reason to be
disobliging.

The files were very heavy during the succeeding fortnight, and the
Viceroy quite importunate in his demand for my valuable suggestions. 
I was worked off my legs, and two or three times was obliged to deny
myself in replying to notes from Dora suggesting Sunday breakfast or
afternoon tea.  Finally, I shook myself free; it was the day she
wrote:

'You must come--I can't keep it to myself any longer.'

I half thought Armour would be there, but he wasn't; that is, he was
absent corporeally, but the spirit and expression of him littered
every convenient part.  Some few things lay about that I had seen in
the studio, to call it so, but most of the little wooden panels
looked fresh, almost wet, and the air held strongly the fragrance of
Armour's north veranda.  In one corner there used to be a Madonna on
a carved easel; the Madonna stood on the floor, and the easel with
working pegs in it held an unfinished canvas.  Dora sat in the midst
with a distinct flush--she was inclined to be sallow--and made me
welcome in terms touched with extravagance.  She did not rush,
however, upon the matter that was dyeing her cheeks, and I showed
myself as little impetuous.  She poured out the tea, and we sat
there inhaling, as it were, the aroma of the thing, while keeping it
consciously in the background.

I imagine there was no moment in the time I describe when we enjoyed
Ingersoll Armour so much as at this one, when he lay in his nimbus
half known and wholly suppressed, between us.  There were later
instances, perhaps, of deeper satisfaction, but they were more or
less perplexed, and not unobscured by anxiety.  That afternoon it
was all to know and to be experienced, with just a delicious
foretaste.

I said something presently about Lady Pilkey's picnic on the morrow,
to which we had both been bidden.

'Shall I call for you?' I asked.  'You will ride, of course.'

'Thanks, but I've cried off--I'm going sketching.'  Her eyes plainly
added, 'with Ingersoll Armour,' but she as obviously shrank from the
roughness of pitching him in that unconsidered way before us.  For
some reason I refrained from taking the cue.  I would not lug him in
either.

'That is a new accomplishment,' was as much as I felt I could say
with dignity, and she responded:

'Yes, isn't it?'

I felt some slight indignation on Lady Pilkey's account.  'Do you
really think you ought to do things like that at the eleventh hour?'
I asked, but Dora smiled at a glance, the hypocrisy out of my face.

'What does anything matter?' she demanded.

I knew perfectly well the standard by which nothing mattered, and
there was no use, of course, in going on pretending that I did not.

'I assured him that you didn't paint,' I said, accusingly.

'Oh, I had to--otherwise what was there to go upon?  He would have
been found only to be lost again.  You did not contemplate that?'
Miss Harris inquired sweetly.

'I should have thought it was the surest way of losing him.'

'I can't think why you should be so rude.  He observes progress
already.'

'With a view to claiming and holding him, would it be of any use,' I
asked, 'for me to start in oils?'

Miss Harris eyed me calmly.

'I don't know,' she said, 'but it doesn't seem the same thing
somehow.  I think you had better leave it to me.'

'Indeed, I won't,' I said; 'there is too much in it,' and we smiled
across the gulf of our friendly understanding.

I crossed to the mantelpiece and picked up one of the little wet
panels.  There was that in it which explained my friend's exultation
much more plainly than words.

'That is what I am to show him tomorrow,' she exclaimed; 'I think I
have done as he told me.  I think it's pretty right.'

Whether it was pretty right or pretty wrong, she had taken in an
extraordinary way an essence out of him.  It wasn't of course good,
but his feeling was reflected in it, at once so brilliantly and so
profoundly that it was startling to see.

'Do you think he'll be pleased?' she asked, anxiously.

'I think he'll be astounded,' I said, reserving the rest, and she
cried in her pleasure, 'Oh, you dear man!'

'I see you have taken possession of him,' I went on.

'Ah, body and soul,' Dora rejoined, and it must have been something
like that.  I could imagine how she did it; with what wiles of
simplicity and candid good-fellowship she had drawn him to
forgetfulness and response, and how presently his enthusiasm leaped
up to answer hers and they had been caught altogether out of the
plane of common relations, and he had gone away on that disgraceful
bazaar pony with a ratified arrangement to return next day which had
been almost taken for granted from the beginning.

I confess, though I had helped to bring it about, the situation
didn't altogether please me.  I did not dream of foolish dangers,
but it seemed to take a little too much for granted; I found myself
inwardly demanding whether, after all, a vivid capacity to make
colour conscious was a sufficient basis on which to bring to Edward
Harris's house a young man about whom we knew nothing whatever else. 
An instant's regard showed the scruple fraudulent, it fled before
the rush of pleasure with which I gazed at the tokens he had left
behind him.  I fell back on my wonder, which was great, that Dora
should have possessed the technique necessary to take him at a point
where he could give her so much that was valuable.

'Oh, well,' she said when I uttered it, 'you know I made the
experiment!  I found out in South Kensington--you can learn that
much there--that I never would be able to paint well enough to make
it worth while.  So I dropped it and took a more general line
towards life.  But I find it very easy to imagine myself dedicated
to that particular one again.'

'You never told me,' I said.  Why had I been shut out of that
experience?

'I tell you now,' Dora replied, absently, 'when I am able to offer
you the fact with illustrations.'  She laughed and dropped a still
illuminated face in the palm of her hand.  'He has wonderfully
revived me,' she declared.  'I could throw, honestly, the whole of
Simla overboard for this.'

'Don't,' I urged, feeling, suddenly, an integral part of Simla.

'Oh, no--what end would be served?  But I don't care who knows,' she
went on with a rush, 'that in all life this is what I like best, and
people like Mr. Armour are the people I value most.  Heavens, how
few of them there are!  And wherever they go how the air clears up
round them!  It makes me quite ill to think of the life we lead
here--the poverty of it, the preposterous dullness of it. . ..'

'For goodness' sake,' I said, obscurely irritated, 'don't quote the
bishop. The life holds whatever we put into it.'

'For other people it does, and for us it holds what other people put
into it,' she retorted.  'I don't know whether you think it's
adequately filled with gold lace and truffles.'

'Why should I defend it?' I asked, not knowing indeed why.  'But it
has perhaps a dignity, you know.  Ah, you are too fresh from your
baptism,' I continued, as she shook her head and went to the piano. 
The quality, whatever it was, that the last fortnight had generated
in her, leaped from her fingers; she played with triumph, elation,
intention.  The notes seemed an outlet for the sense of beauty and
for power to make it.  I had never heard her play like that before.

It occurred to me to ask when she had done, how far, after a
fortnight, she could throw light on Armour's aims and history, where
he had come from, and the great query with which we first received
him, what he could be doing in Simla.  I gathered that she had
learned practically nothing, and had hardly concerned herself to
learn anything.  What difference did it make? she asked me.  Why
should we inquire?  Why tack a theory of origin to a phenomenon of
joy?  Let us say the wind brought him, and build him a temple.  She
was very whimsical up to the furthest stretch of what could possibly
be considered tea-time.  When I went away I saw her go again and sit
down at the piano.  In the veranda I remembered something, stopped,
and went back.  I had to go back.  'You did not tell me,' I said,
'when he was coming again.'

'Oh, tomorrow--tomorrow, of course,' Dora paused to reply.

I resented, as I made my way to the Club, the weight of official
duties that made it so impossible for me to keep at all closely in
touch with this young man.



Chapter 2.V.

The art of the photographer usually arouses in me all that is
splenetic, and I had not submitted myself to him for years before
Dora made such a preposterous point of it--years in which, as I
sadly explained to her, I might have submitted to the ordeal with
much more 'pleasing' results.  She had often insisted before, but I
could never see that she made out a particularly good case for the
operation until one afternoon when she showed me the bold
counterfeit presentment of an Assistant Adjutant-General or some
such person, much flattered as to features but singularly faithful
in its reproduction of the straps and buttons attached.  To my post
also there belongs a uniform and a cocked hat sufficiently dramatic,
but persons who serve the State primarily with the intelligence are
supposed to have a mind above buttons; and when I decided that my
photograph should compete with the Assistant Adjutant-General's, I
gave him every sartorial advantage.  I gathered that the offer,
cabinet size, of this gentleman had been a spontaneous one; that
certainly could not be said of mine.  Most unwillingly I turned one
morning into Kauffer's; and I can not now imagine why I did it, for
emulation of the Assistant Adjutant-General was really not motive
enough, unless it was with an instinct prepared to stumble upon
matter germane in an absurd degree to this little history.

I had the honour to be subjected to the searching analysis of Mr.
Kauffer himself.  It was he who placed the chair and arranged the
screw, he who fixed the angle of my chin and gently disposed my
fingers on my knee.  He gave me, I remember, a recent portrait of
the Viceroy to fix my eye upon, doubtless with the purpose of
inspiring my countenance with the devotion which would sit suitably
upon one of His Excellency's slaves, and when it was all over he
conducted me into another apartment in order that I might see the
very latest viceregal group--a domestic one, including the Staff. 
The walls of the room contained what is usually there, the enlarged
photograph, the coloured photograph, the amateur theatrical group,
the group of His Excellency's Executive Council, the native
dignitary with a diamond-tipped aigrette in the front of his turban. 
The copy in oils of some old Italian landscape, very black and
yellow, also held its invariable place, and above it, very near the
ceiling, a line of canvases which, had I not been led past them to
inspect our ruler and his family, who sat transfixed on an easel in
a resplendent frame, would probably have escaped my attention.  I
did proper homage to the easel, and then turned to those pictures. 
It was plain enough who had painted them.  Armour's broad brush
stood out all over them.  They were mostly Indian sporting subjects,
the incident a trifle elliptical, the drawing unequal, but the verve
and feeling unmistakeable, and colour to send a quiver of glorious
acquiescence through you like a pang.  What astonished me was the
number of them; there must have been at least a dozen, all the same
size and shape, all hanging in a line of dazzling repetition.  Here
then was the explanation of Armour's seeming curious lack of output,
and plain denial of the supposition that he spent the whole of his
time in doing the little wooden 'pochade' things whose sweetness and
delicacy had so feasted our eyes elsewhere.  It was part, no doubt,
of his absolutely uncommercial nature--we had experienced together
passages of the keenest embarrassment over my purchase of some of
his studies--that he had not mentioned these more serious things
exposed at Kauffer's; one had the feeling of coming unexpectedly on
treasure left upon the wayside and forgotten.

'Hullo!' I said, at a standstill, 'I see you've got some of Mr.
Armour's work there.'

Mr. Kauffer, with his hands behind him, made the sound which has its
counterpart in a shrug.  'Yass,' he said, 'I haf some of Mr.
Armour's work there.  This one, that one, all those remaining
pictures--they are all the work of Mr. Armour.'

'I didn't know that any of his things were to be seen outside his
studio,' I observed.

'So?  They are to be seen here.  There is no objection.'

'Why should there be any objection?' I demanded, slightly nettled. 
'People must see them before they buy them.'

'Buy them!' Kauffer's tone was distinctly exasperated.  'Who will
buy these pictures?  Nobody.  They are all, every one of them to
REfuse.'

'If you know Mr. Armour well enough,' I said, 'you should advise him
to exhibit some of his local studies and sketches here.  They might
sell better.'

My words seemed unfortunately chosen.  Mr. Kauffer turned an honest
angry red.

'Do I not know Mr. Armour well enough--und better!' he exclaimed. 
'What this man wass doing when I in Paris find him oudt?  Shtarving,
mein Gott!  I see his work.  I see he paint a very goot horse, very
goot animal subject.  I bring him oudt on contract, five hundred
rupees the monnth to paint for me, for my firm.  Sir, it is now nine
monnth.  I am yoost four tousand five hundred rupees out of my
pocket by this gentleman!'

To enable me to cope with this astonishing tale I asked Mr. Kauffer
for a chair, which he obligingly gave me, and begged that he also
would be seated.  The files at my office were my business, and this
was not, but no matter of Imperial concern seemed at the moment half
so urgently to require probing.  'Surely,' I said, 'that is an
unusual piece of enterprise for a photographic firm to employ an
artist to paint on a salary.  I don't know even a regular dealer who
does it.'

Mr. Kauffer at once and frankly explained.  It was unusual and
entirely out of the regular line of business.  It was, in fact, one
of the exceptional forms of enterprise inspired in this country by
the native prince.  We who had to treat with the native prince
solely on lofty political lines were hardly likely to remember how
largely he bulked in the humbler relations of trade; but there was
more than one Calcutta establishment, Mr. Kauffer declared, that
would be obliged to put up its shutters without this inconstant and
difficult, but liberal customer.  I waited with impatience.  I could
not for the life of me see Armour's connection with the native
prince, who is seldom a patron of the arts for their own sakes.

'Surely,' I said, 'you could not depend on the Indian nobility to
buy landscapes.  They never do.  I know of only one distinguished
exception, and he lives a thousand miles from here, in Bengal.'

'No, not landscape,' returned Mr. Kauffer; 'but that Indian nobleman
will buy his portrait.  We send our own man--photographic artist--to
his State, and he photograph the Chief and his arab, the Chief and
his Prime Minister, the Chief in his durbar, palace, gardens,
stables--everything.  Presently the Chief goes on a big shoot.  He
says he will not have a plain photograph--besides, it is difficult. 
He will have a painting, and he will pay.'

'Ah,' I said, 'I begin to see.'

'You see?  Then I send this Armour.  Look!' Mr. Kauffer continued
with rising excitement, baited apparently by the unfortunate canvas
to which he pointed, 'when Armour go to make that I say you go paint
ze Maharajah of Gridigurh spearing ze wild pig.  You see what he
make?'

'Well,' I said, 'it is a wonderfully spirited, dashing thing, and
the treatment of all that cane-brake and jungle grass is superb.'

'Ze treatment--pardon me, sir, I overboil--do you know which is ze
Maharajah?'

'I can't say I do.'

'Neider does he.  Ze Maharajah refuse zat picture; he is a good
fellow, too.  He says it is a portrait of ze pig.'

'But it is so good,' I protested, 'of the pig.'

'But that does not interest the Maharajah, you onderstand, no.  You
see this one?  Nawab of Kandore on his State elephant.'

No doubt about it,' I said.  'I know the Nawab well, the young
scoundrel.  How dignified he looks!'

There was a note of real sorrow in Kauffer's voice.  'Dignified? 
Oh, yes; dignified, but, you observe, also black.  The Nawab will
not be painted black.  At once it is on my hands.'

'But he is black,' I remonstrated.  'He's the darkest native I've
ever seen among the nobility.'

'No matter for that.  He will not be black.  When I photograph that
Nawab--any nawab--I do not him black make.  But ziss ass of Armour--
ach!'

It was a fascinating subject, and I could have pursued it all along
the line of poor Armour's rejected canvases, but the need to get
away from Kauffer with his equal claim upon my sympathy was too
great.  To have cracked my solemn mask by a single smile would have
been to break down irrepressibly, and never since I set foot in
India had I felt a parallel desire to laugh and to weep.  There was
a pang in it which I recognize as impossible to convey, arising from
the point of contact, almost unimaginable yet so clear before me, of
the uncompromising ideals of the atelier and the naive demands of
the Oriental, with an unhappy photographer caught between and
wriggling.  The situation was really monstrous, the fatuous
rejection of all that fine scheming and exquisite manipulation, and
it did not grow less so as Mr. Kauffer continued to unfold it. 
Armour had not, apparently, proceeded to the scene of his labours
without instructions.  In the pig-sticking delineation he had been
specially told that the Maharajah and the pig were to be in the
middle, with the rest nowhere and nothing between.  Other
injunctions were as clear, and as clearly disregarded.  Armour, like
the Maharajahs, had simply 'REfuse' to abandon his premeditated
conceptions of how the thing should be done.  And here was the
result, for the laughter of the gods and anybody else that might
see.  I asked Kauffer unguardedly if no sort of pressure could be
brought to bear upon these chaps to make them pay up.  His face
beaming with hope and intelligence, he suggested that I should
approach the Foreign Office in his behalf; but this I could not
quite see my way to.  The coercion of native rulers, I explained,
was a difficult and a dangerous art, and to insist, for example,
that one of them should recognize his own complexion might be to run
up a disproportionate little bill of our own.  I did, however,
compound something with Kauffer; I hope it wasn't a felony.  'Look
here,' I said to Kauffer, 'this isn't official, you know, in any
way, but how would it do to write that scamp Kandore a formal letter
regretting that the portrait does not suit him, and asking his
permission to dispose of it to me?  Of course it is yours to do as
you like with already, but that is no reason why you shouldn't ask. 
I should like it, but the Porcha tiger beat will do as well.'

Kauffer nearly fell upon my neck.

'That Kandore will buy it to put in one bonfire first,' he assured
me, and I sincerely hoped for his sake that it would be the case.

'Of course it's understood,' I bethought me to say, 'that I get it,
if I do get it, at Mr. Armour's price.  I'm not a Maharajah, you
know, and it isn't a portrait of me.'

'Of course!' said Kauffer, 'but I sink I sell you that Porcha; it is
ze best of ze two.'



Chapter 2.VI.

I ventured for a few days to keep the light which chance had shed
for me upon Armour's affairs to myself.  The whole thing considered
in connection with his rare and delicate talent, seemed too
derogatory and disastrous to impart without the sense of doing him
some kind of injury in the mere statement.  But there came a point
when I could no longer listen to Dora Harris's theories to account
for him, wild idealizations as most of them were of any man's
circumstances and intentions.  'Why don't you ask him point-blank?'
I said, and she replied, frowning slightly, 'Oh, I couldn't do that. 
It would destroy something--I don't know what, but something
valuable--between us.'  This struck me as an exaggeration,
considering how far, by that time, they must have progressed towards
intimacy, and my mouth was opened.  She heard me without the
exclamations I expected, her head bent over the pencil she was
sharpening, and her silence continued after I had finished.  The
touch of comedy I gave the whole thing--surely I was justified in
that!--fell flat, and I extracted from her muteness a sense of
rebuke; one would think I had been taking advantage of the poor
devil.

At last, having broken the lead of her pencil three times, she
turned a calm, considering eye upon me.


'You have known this for a fortnight?' she asked.  'That doesn't
seem somehow quite fair.'

'To whom?' I asked, and her answer startled me.

'To either of us,' she said.

How she advised herself to that effect is more than I can imagine,
but the print of her words is indelible, that is what she said.

'Oh, confound it!' I exclaimed.  'I couldn't help finding out, you
know.'

'But you could help keeping it to yourself in that--in that base
way,' she replied, and almost--the evening light was beginning to
glimmer uncertainly through the deodars--I could swear I saw the
flash of a tear on her eyelid.

'I beg your pardon,' she went on a moment later, 'but I do hate
having to pity him.  It's intolerable--that.'

I picked up a dainty edition of Aucassin and Nicolette with the
intention of getting upon ground less emotional, and observed on the
flyleaf 'D.H. from I.A.  In memory of the Hill of Stars.'  I looked
appreciatively at the binding, and as soon as possible put it down.

'He was not bound to tell me,' Dora asserted presently, in reply to
my statement that the mare had somehow picked up a nail in the
stable, and was laid up.

'You have been very good to him,' I said.  'I think he was.'

'His reticence was due,' she continued, as if defying contradiction,
'to a simple dislike to bore one with his personal affairs.'

'Was it?' I assented.  My tone acknowledged with all humility that
she was likely to know, and I did not deserve her doubtful glance.

'He could not certainly,' she went on, with firmer decision, 'have
been in the least ashamed of his connection with Kauffer.'

'He comes from a country where social distinctions are less sharp
than they are in this idiotic place,' I observed.

'Oh, if you think it is from any lack of recognition!  His
sensitiveness is beyond reason.  He has met two or three men in the
Military Department here--he was aware of the nicest shade of their
patronage.  But he does not care.  To him life is more than a
clerkship.  He sees all round people like that.  They are only
figures in the landscape.'

'Then,' I said, 'he is not at all concerned that nobody in this
Capua of ours knows him, or cares anything about him, or has bought
a scrap of his work, except our two selves.'

'That's a different matter.  I have tried to rouse in him the
feeling that it would be as well to be appreciated, even in Simla,
and I think I've succeeded.  He said, after those two men had gone
away on Sunday, that he thought a certain reputation in the place
where he lived would help anybody in his work.'

'On Sunday?  Do you mean between twelve and two?'

'Yes, he came and made a formal call.  There was no reason why he
shouldn't.'

'Now that I think of it,' I rejoined, 'he shot a card on me too, at
the Club.  I was a little surprised.  We didn't seem somehow to be
on those terms.  One doesn't readily associate him with any
conventionality.'

'There's no reason why he shouldn't,' said Dora again, and with this
vague comment we spoke of something else, both of us, I think, a
little disquieted and dissatisfied that he had.

'I think,' Dora said as I went away, 'that you had better go up to
the studio and tell him what you have told me.  Perhaps it doesn't
matter much, but I can't bear the thought of his not knowing.'

'Come to Kauffer's in the morning and see the pictures,' I urged;
but she turned away, 'Oh, not with you.'

I found my way almost at once to Amy Villa, not only because I had
been told to go there.  I wanted, myself, certain satisfactions. 
Armour was alone and smoking, but I had come prepared against the
contingency of one of his cigars.  They were the cigars of the man
who doesn't know what he eats.  With sociable promptness I lighted
one of my own.  The little enclosed veranda testified to a wave of
fresh activity.  The north light streamed in upon two or three fresh
canvases, the place seemed full of enthusiasm, and you could see its
source, at present quiescent under the influence of tobacco, in
Armour's face.

'You have taken a new line,' I said, pointing to a file of camels,
still half obscured by the dust of the day, coming along a mountain
road under a dim moon.  They might have been walking through time
and through history.  It was a queer, simple thing, with a world of
early Aryanism in it.

'Does that say anything?  I'm glad.  It was to me articulate, but I
didn't know.  Oh, things have been going well with me lately.  Those
two studies over there simply did themselves.  That camp scene on
the left is almost a picture.  I think I'll put a little more work
on it and give it a chance in Paris.  I got in once, you know. 
Champ de Mars.  With some horses.'

'Did you, indeed?' I said.  'Capital.'  I asked him if he didn't
atrociously miss the life of the Quarter, and he surprised me by
saying that he never had lived it.  He had been en pension instead
with a dear old professor of chemistry and his family at Puteaux,
and used to go in and out.  A smile came into his eyes at the
rememberance, and he told me one after the other idyllic little
stories of the old professor and madame.  Madame and the omelet--
madame and the melon--M. Vibois and the maire; I sat charmed.  So
long as we remained in France his humour was like this, delicate and
expansive, but an accidental allusion led us across the Channel when
he changed.  He had no little stories of the time he spent in
England.  Instead he let himself go in generalizations, aimed, for
they had a distinct animus, at English institutions and character,
particularly as these appear in English society.  I could not
believe, from the little I had seen of him, that his experience of
English society of any degree had been intimate; what he said had
the flavour of Radical Sunday papers.  The only original element was
the feeling behind, which was plainly part of him; speculation
instantly clamoured as to how far this was purely temperamental and
how far the result of painful contact.  He himself, he said, though
later of the Western States, had been born under the British flag of
British parents--though his mother was an Irishwoman she came from
loyal Ulster--and he repeated the statement as if it in some way
justified his attitude towards his fellow countrymen and excused his
truculence in the ear of a servant of the empire which he had the
humour to abuse.  I heard him, I confess, with impatience, it was
all so shabby and shallow, but I heard him out, and I was rewarded;
he came for an illustration in the end to Simla.  'Look,' he said,
'at what they call their "Government House list"; and look at
Strobo, Signor Strobo.  Isn't Strobo a man of intelligence, isn't he
a man of benevolence?  He gave ten thousand rupees last week to the
famine fund.  Is Strobo on Government House list?  Is he ever
invited to dine with the Viceroy?  No, because Strobo keeps a hotel! 
Look at Rosario--where does Rosario come in?  Nowhere, because
Rosario is a clerk, and a subordinate.  Yet Rosario is a man of wide
reading and a very accomplished fellow!'

It became more or less necessary to argue then, and the commonplaces
with which I opposed him called forth a wealth of detail bearing
most picturesquely upon his stay among us.  I began to think he had
never hated English rigidity and English snobbery until he came to
Simla, and that he and Strobo and Rosario had mingled their
experiences in one bitter cup.  I gathered this by inference only,
he was curiously watchful and reticent as to anything that had
happened to him personally; indeed, he was careful to aver
preferences for the society of 'sincere' people like Strobo and
Rosario, that seemed to declare him more than indifferent to circles
in which he would not meet them.  In the end our argument left me
ridiculously irritated--it was simply distressing to see the
platform from which he obtained so wide and exquisite a view of the
world upheld by such flimsy pillars--and my nerves were not soothed
by his proposal to walk with me to the Club.  I could hardly refuse
it, however, and he came along in excellent spirits, having effected
the demolition of British social ideals, root and branch.  His
mongrel dog accompanied, keeping offensively near our heels.  It was
not even an honest pi, but a dog of tawdry pretensions with a
banner-like tail dishonestly got from a spaniel.  On one occasion I
very nearly kicked the dog.



Chapter 2.VII.

'The fact is,' I said to Dora as we rode down to the gymkhana, 'his
personality takes possession of one.  I constantly go to that little
hut of his with intentions, benevolent or otherwise, which I never
carry out.'

'You mean,' she answered, 'that you completely forgot to reveal to
him your hateful knowledge about Kauffer.'

'On the contrary, I didn't forget it for a moment.  But the
conversation took a turn that made it quite impossible to mention.'

'I can understand,' Miss Harris replied softly, 'how that might be. 
And it doesn't in the least matter,' she went on triumphantly,
'because I've told him myself.'

My nerves must have been a trifle strung up at the time, for this
struck me as a matter for offense.  'You thought I would trample
upon him,' I exclaimed.

'No, no really.  I disliked his not knowing it was known--rien de
plus,' she said lightly.

'What did he say?'

'Oh, not much.  What should he say?'

'He might have expressed a decent regret on poor Kauffer's account,'
I growled.  Dora did not reply, and a glance showed her frowning.

'I believe he apologized!' I cried, pushing, as it were, my
advantage.

'He explained.'

'Oh!'

'Of course he hasn't relished the position, and of course he didn't
realize it before he came.  Shall we trot?'

I was compelled to negative the idea of trotting, since we were
descending quite the steepest pitch of the road down to Annandale. 
We went on at a walk, and it occurred to me, as my contemplative
gaze fell on my own pig-skins, that we were, even for Simla, an
uncommonly well-turned-out pair.  I had helped to pick Dora's hack,
and I allowed myself to reflect that he did my judgment credit.  She
sat him perfectly in her wrath--she was plainly angry--not a hair
out of place.  Why is it that a lady out of temper with her escort
always walks away from him?  Is her horse sympathetic?  Ronald, at
all events, was leading by a couple of yards, when suddenly he
shied, bounding well across the road.

The mare, whose manners I can always answer for, simply stopped and
looked haughtily about for explanations.  A path dropped into the
road from the hillside; something came scrambling and stumbling
down.

'Oh!' cried Dora, as it emerged and was Armour on his much enduring
white pony, 'how you frightened us!'

'Why don't you stick to the road, man?' I exclaimed.  'It isn't
usual to put ponies up and down these coolie tracks!'

He took no notice of this rather broad hint that I was annoyed, but
fixed his eager, light, luminous eyes upon Dora.

'I'm sorry,' he said, and added, 'I did not expect to see you
today!'

'Not till tomorrow,' she returned.  'You remember that we are
sketching tomorrow?'

He looked at her and smiled slightly; and then I remember noticing
that his full, arched upper lip seldom quite met its counterpart
over his teeth.  This gave an unpremeditated casual effect to
everything he found to say, and made him look a dreamer at his
busiest.  His smile was at the folly of her reminder.

'I've just been looking for something that you would like,' he said,
'but it isn't much good hunting about alone.  I see five times as
much when we go together.'

He and his pony barred the way; he had an air of leisure and of
felicity; one would think we had met at an afternoon party.

'We are on our way,' I explained, 'to the gymkhana.  Miss Harris is
in one of the events.  You did enter for the needle-threading race,
didn't you, with Lord Arthur?  I think we must get on.'

A slow, dull red mounted to Armour's face and seemed to put out that
curious light in his eyes.

'Is it far?' he asked, glancing down over the tree-tops.  'I've
never been there.'

'Why,' cried Dora, suddenly, 'you've been down!'

'So you have,' I confirmed her.  'Your beast is damaged too.'

'Oh, it was only a stumble,' Armour replied; 'I stuck on all right.'

'Well,' I said, 'you had better get off now, as you didn't then, and
look at your animal's near fore.  The swelling's as big as a bun
already.'

Again he made me no answer, but looked intently and questioningly at
Dora.

'Get off, Mr. Armour,' she said, sharply, 'and lead your horse home. 
It is not fit to be ridden.  Goodbye.'

I have no doubt he did it, but neither of us were inclined to look
back to see.  We pushed on under the deodars, and I was indulgent to
a trot.  At the end of it Dora remarked that Mr. Armour naturally
could not be expected to know anything about riding, it was very
plucky of him to get on a horse at all, among these precipices; and
I of course agreed.

Lord Arthur was waiting when we arrived, on his chestnut polo pony,
but Dora immediately scratched for the brilliant event in which they
were paired.  Ronald, she said, was simply cooked with the heat. 
Ronald had come every yard of the way on his toes and was fit for
anything, but Lord Arthur did not insist.  There were young ladies
in Simla, I am glad to say, who appealed more vividly to his
imagination than Dora Harris did, and one of them speedily replaced
her, a fresh-coloured young Amazon who was staying at the Chief's. 
She wandered about restlessly over the dry turf for a few minutes,
and then went and sat down in a corner of the little wooden Grand
Stand and sent me for a cup of tea.

'Won't you come to the tent?' I asked a little ruefully, eyeing the
distance and the possible collisions between, but she shook her
head.

'I simply couldn't bear it,' she said, and I went feeling somehow
chastened myself by the cloud that was upon her spirit.

I found her on my return regarding the scene with a more than
usually critical eye, and a more than usually turned down lip.  Yet
it was exactly the scene it always was, and always, probably, will
be.  I sat down beside her and regarded it also, but more charitably
than usual.  Perhaps it was rather trivial, just a lot of pretty
dresses and excited young men in white riding-breeches doing foolish
things on ponies in the shortest possible time, with one little
crowd about the Club's refreshment tent and another about the
Staff's, while the hills sat round in an indifferent circle; but it
appealed to me with a kind of family feeling that afternoon, and
inspired me with tolerance, even benevolence.

'After all,' I said, 'it's mainly youth and high spirits--two good
things.  And one knows them all.'

'And who are they to know?' complained Dora.

'Just decent young Englishmen and Englishwomen, out here on their
country's business,' I replied cheerfully; 'with the marks of Oxford
and Cambridge and Sandhurst and Woolwich on the men.  Well-set-up
youngsters, who know what to do and how to do it.  Oh, I like the
breed!'

'I wonder,' said she, in a tone of preposterous melancholy, 'if
eventually I have to marry one of them.'

'Not necessarily,' I said.  She looked at me with interest, as if I
had contributed importantly to the matter in hand, and resumed
tapping her boot with her riding-crop.  We talked of indifferent
things and had long lapses. At the close of one effort Dora threw
herself back with a deep, tumultuous sigh.  'The poverty of this
little wretched resort ties up one's tongue!' she cried.  'It is the
bottom of the cup; here one gets the very dregs of Simla's
commonplace.  Let us climb out of it.'

I thought for a moment that Ronald had been too much for her nerves
coming down, and offered to change saddles, but she would not.  We
took it out of the horses all along the first upward slopes, and as
we pulled in to breathe them she turned to me paler than ever.

'I feel better now,' she said.

For myself I had got rid of Armour for the afternoon.  I think my
irritation with him about his pony rose and delivered me from the

too insistent thought of him.  With Dora it was otherwise; she had
dismissed him; but he had never left her for a moment the whole long
afternoon.

She flung a searching look at me.  With a reckless turn of her head,
she said, 'Why didn't we take him with us?'

'Did we want him?' I asked.

'I think I always want him.'

'Ah!' said I, and would have pondered this statement at some length
in silence, but that she plainly did not wish me to do so.

'We might perfectly well have sent his pony home with one of our own
servants--he would have been delighted to walk down.'

'He wasn't in proper kit,' I remonstrated.

'Oh, I wish you would speak to him about that.  Make him get some
tennis-flannels and riding-things.'

'Do you propose to get him asked to places?' I inquired.

She gave me a charmingly unguarded smile.  'I propose to induce you
to do so.  I have done what I could.  He has dined with us several
times, and met a few people who would, I thought, be kind to him.'

'Oh, well,' I said, 'I have had him at the Club too, with old Lamb
and Colonel Hamilton.  He made us all miserable with his shyness. 
Don't ask me to do it again, please.'

'I've sent him to call on certain people,' Dora continued, 'and I've
shown his pictures to everybody, and praised him and talked about
him, but I can't go on doing that indefinitely, can I?'

'No,' I said; 'people might misunderstand.'

'I don't think they would MISunderstand,' replied this astonishing
girl, without flinching.  She even sought my eyes to show me that
hers were clear and full of purpose.

'Good God!' I said to myself, but the words that fell from me were,
'He is outside all that life.'

'What is the use of living a life that he is outside of?'

'Oh, if you put it that way,' I said, and set my teeth, 'I will do
what I can.'

She held out her hand with an affectionate gesture, and I was
reluctantly compelled to press it.

The horses broke into a trot, and we talked no more of Armour, or of
anything, until Ted Harris joined us on the Mall.

I have rendered this conversation with Dora in detail because
subsequent events depend so closely upon it.  Some may not agree
that it was basis enough for the action I thought well to take; I
can only say that it was all I was ever able to obtain.  Dora was
always particularly civil and grateful about my efforts, but she
gave me only one more glimpse, and that enigmatic, of any special
reason why they should be made.  Perhaps this was more than
compensated for by the abounding views I had of the situation as it
lay with Ingersoll Armour, but of that, other persons, approaching
the subject without prejudice, will doubtless judge better than I.



Chapter 2.VIII.

It was better not to inquire, so I never knew to what extent Kauffer
worked upon the vanity of ancient houses the sinful dodge I
suggested to him; but I heard before long that the line of Armour's
rejected efforts had been considerably diminished.  Armour told me
himself that Kauffer's attitude had become almost conciliatory, that
Kauffer had even hinted at the acceptance of, and adhesion to,
certain principles which he would lay down as the basis of another
year's contract.  In talking to me about it, Armour dwelt on these
absurd stipulations only as the reason why any idea of renewal was
impossible.  It was his proud theory with me that to work for a
photographer was just as dignified as to produce under any other
conditions, provided you did not stoop to ideals which for lack of a
better word might be called photographic.  How he represented it to
Dora, or permitted Dora to represent it to him, I am not so certain-
-I imagine there may have been admissions and qualifications.  Be
that as it may, however, the fact was imperative that only three
months of the hated bond remained, and that some working substitute
for the hated bond would have to be discovered at their expiration. 
Simla, in short, must be made to buy Armour's pictures, to
appreciate them, if the days of miracle were not entirely past, but
to buy them any way.  On one or two occasions I had already made
Simla buy things.  I had cleared out young Ludlow's stables for him
in a week--he had a string of ten--when he played polo in a straw
hat and had to go home with sunstroke; and I once auctioned off all
the property costumes of the Amateur Dramatic Society at astonishing
prices.  Pictures presented difficulties which I have hinted at in
an earlier chapter, but I did not despair.  I began by hauling old
Lamb, puffing and blowing like a grampus, up to Amy Villa, filling
him up all the way with denunciations of Simla's philistinism and
suggestions that he alone redeemed it.

It is a thing I am ashamed to think of, and it deserved its reward.

Lamb criticized and patronized every blessed thing he saw, advised
Armour to beware of mannerisms and to be a little less liberal with
his colour, and heard absolutely unmoved of the horses Armour had
got into the Salon.  'I understand,' he said, with a benevolent
wink, 'that about four thousand pictures are hung every year at the
Salon, and I don't know how many thousand are rejected.  Let Mr.
Armour get a picture accepted by the Academy.  Then he will have
something to talk about.'

Neither did Sir William Lamb buy anything at all.

The experiment with Lady Pilkey was even more distressing.  She
gushed with fair appropriateness and great liberality, and finally
fixed upon one scene to make her own.  She winningly asked the price
of it.  She had never known anybody who did not understand prices. 
Poor Armour, the colour of a live coal, named one hundred rupees.

'One hundred rupees!  Oh, my dear boy, I can never afford that!  You
must, you must really give it to me for seventy-five.  It will break
my heart if I can't have it for seventy-five.'

'Give me the pleasure,' said Armour, 'of making you a present of it. 
You have been so kind about everything, and it's so seldom one meets
anybody who really cares.  So let me send it to you.'  It was honest
embarrassment; he did not mean to be impertinent.

And she did.

Blum, of the Geological Department--Herr Blum in his own country--
came up and honestly rejoiced, and at end of an interminable pipe
did purchase a little Breton bit that I hated to see go--it was one
of the things that gave the place its air; but Blum had a large
family undergoing education at Heidelberg, and exclaimed, to
Armour's keenest anguish, that on this account he could not more do.

Altogether, during the months of August and September, persons
resident in Simla drawing their income from Her Majesty, bought from
the eccentric young artist from nowhere, living on Summer Hill,
canvases and little wooden panels to the extent of two hundred and
fifty rupees.  Lady Pilkey had asked him to lunch--she might well!
and he had appeared at three garden-parties and a picnic.  It was
not enough.

It was not enough, and yet it was, in a manner, too much.  Pitiful
as it was in substance, it had an extraordinary personal effect. 
Armour suddenly began to turn himself out well--his apparel was of
smarter cut than mine, and his neckties in better taste.  Little
elegances appeared in the studio--he offered you Scotch in a
Venetian decanter and Melachrinos from a chased silver box.  The
farouche element faded out of his speech; his ideas remained as
fresh and as simple as ever, but he gave them a form, bless me! that
might have been used at the Club.  He worked as hard as ever, but
more variously; he tried his hand at several new things.  He said he
was feeling about for something that would really make his
reputation.

In spite of all this his little measure of success made him more
contemptuous than before of its scene and its elements.  He declared
that he had a poorer idea than ever of society now that he saw the
pattern from the smart side.  That his convictions on this head
survived one of the best Simla tailors shows that they must always
have been strong.  I think he believed that he was doing all that he
did do to make himself socially possible with the purpose of
pleasing Dora Harris.  I would not now venture to say how far Dora
inspired and controlled him in this direction, and how far the
impulse was his own.  The measure of appreciation that began to seek
his pictures, poor and small though it was, gave him, on the other
hand, the most unalloyed delight.  He talked of the advice of Sir
William Lamb as if it were anything but that of a pompous old ass,
and he made a feast with champagne for Blum that must have cost him
quite as much as Blum paid for the Breton sketch.  He confirmed my
guess that he had never in his life until he came to Simla sold
anything, so that even these small transactions were great things to
him, and the earnest of a future upon which he covered his eyes not
to gaze too raptly.  He mentioned to me that Kauffer had been asked
for his address--who could it possibly be?--and looked so damped by
my humourous suggestion that it was a friend of Kauffer's in some
other line who wanted a bill paid, that I felt I had been guilty of
brutality.  And all the while the quality of his wonderful output
never changed or abated.  Pure and firm and prismatic it remained. 
I found him one day at the very end of October, with shining eyes
and fingers blue with cold, putting the last of the afternoon light
on the snows into one of the most dramatic hill pictures I ever knew
him to do.  He seemed intoxicated with his skill, and hummed the
'Marseillaise,' I remember, all the way to Amy Villa whither I
accompanied him.

It was the last day of Kauffer's contract; and besides, all the
world, secretaries, establishments, hill captains, grass widows,
shops, and sundries, was trundling down the hill.  I came to ask my
young friend what he meant to do.

'Do?' he cried.  'Why, eat, drink, and be merry!  Kauffer has paid
up, and his yoke is at the bottom of the sea.  Come back and dine
with me!'

The hour we spent together in his little inner room before dinner
was served stands out among my strangest, loveliest memories of
Armour.  He was divinely caught up, and absurd as it is to write, he
seemed to carry me with him.  We drank each a glass of vermouth
before dinner sitting over a scented fire of deodar branches, while
outside the little window in front of me the lifted lines of the
great empty Himalayan landscape faded and fell into a blur.  I
remembered the solitary scarlet dahlia that stood between us and the
vast cold hills and held its colour when all was grey but that.  The
hill world waited for the winter; down a far valley we could hear a
barking deer.  Armour talked slowly, often hesitating for a word, of
the joy there was in beauty and the divinity in the man who saw it
with his own eyes.  I have read notable pages that brought
conviction pale beside that which stole about the room from what he
said.  The comment may seem fantastic, but it is a comment--I
caressed the dog.  The servant clattered in with the plates, and at
a shout outside Armour left me.  He came in radiant with Signor
Strobo, also radiant and carrying a violin, for hotel-keeping was
not the Signor's only accomplishment.  I knew Strobo well; many a
special dish had he ordered for my little parties; and we met at
Armour's fireside like the genial old acquaintances we were. 
Another voice without and presently I was nodding to Rosario and
vaguely wondering why he looked uncomfortable.

'I'm sorry,' said Armour, as we sat down, 'I've got nothing but
beer.  If I had known you were all coming, no vintage that crawls up
the hill would have been good enough for me.'  He threw the bond of
his wonderful smile round us as we swallowed his stuff, and our
hearts were lightened.  'You fellows,' he went on nodding at the
other two, 'might happen any day, but my friend John Philips comes
to me across aerial spaces; he is a star I've trapped--you don't do
that often.  Pilsener, John Philips, or Black?'  He was helping his
only servant by pouring out the beer himself, and as I declared for
Black he slapped me affectionately on the back and said my choice
was good.

The last person who had slapped me on the back was Lord Dufferin,
and I smiled softly and privately at the remembrance, and what a
difference there was.  I had resented Dufferin's slap.

We had spiced hump and jungle-fowl and a Normandy cheese, everybody
will understand that; but how shall I make plain with what
exultation and simplicity we ate and drank, how the four candid
selves of us sat around the table in a cloud of tobacco and cheered
each other on, Armour always far in front turning handsprings as he
went.  Scraps come back to me, but the whole queer night has receded
and taken its place among those dreams that insist at times upon
having been realities.  Rosario told us stories Kipling might have
coveted of the under life of Port Said.  Strobo talked with glorious
gusto of his uncle the brigand.  They were liberated men; we were
all liberated men.  'Let the direction go,' cried Armour, 'and give
the senses flight, taking the image as it comes, beating the air
with happy pinions.'  He must have been talking of his work, but I
can not now remember.  And what made Strobo say, of life and art, 'I
have waited for ten years and five thousand pounds--now my old
violin says, "Go, handle the ladle!  Go, add up the account!"'  And
did we really discuss the chances of ultimate salvation for souls in
the Secretariat?  I know I lifted my glass once and cried, 'I, a
slave, drink to freedom!' and Rosario clinked with me.  And Strobo
played wailing Hungarian airs with sudden little shakes of hopeless
laughter in them.  I can not even now hear Naches without being
filled with the recollection of how certain bare branches in me that
night blossomed.

I walked alone down the hill and along the three miles to the Club,
and at every step the tide sank in me till it cast me on my
threshold at three in the morning, just the middle-aged shell of a
Secretary to the Government of India that I was when I set forth. 
Next day when my head clerk brought me the files we avoided one
another's glances; and it was quite three weeks before I could bring
myself to address him with the dignity and distance prescribed for
his station as 'Mr.' Rosario.



Chapter 2.IX.

I went of course to Calcutta for the four winter months.  Harris and
I were together at the Club.  It was the year, I remember, of the
great shindy as to whether foreign consuls should continue to be
made honourary members, in view of the sentiments some of them were
freely reflecting from Europe upon the subject of a war in South
Africa which was none of theirs.  Certainly, feeling as they did, it
would have been better if they had swaggered less about a club that
stood for British Government; but I did not vote to withdraw the
invitation.  We can not, after all, take notice of every idle word
that drops from Latin or Teutonic tongues; it isn't our way; but it
was a liverish cold weather on various accounts, and the public
temper was short.  I heard from Dora oftener, Harris declared, than
he did.  She was spending the winter with friends in Agra, and
Armour, of course, was there too, living at Laurie's Hotel, and
painting, Dora assured me, with immense energy.  It was just the
place for Armour, a sumptuous dynasty wrecked in white marble and
buried in desert sands for three hundred years; and I was glad to
hear that he was making the most of it.  It was quite by the way,
but I had lent him the money to go there--somebody had to lend it to
him--and when he asked me to decide whether he should take his
passage for Marseilles or use it for this other purpose I could
hardly hesitate, believing in him, as I did, to urge him to paint a
little more of India before he went.  I frankly despaired of his
ever being able to pay his way in Simla without Kauffer, but that
was no reason why he should not make a few more notes for further
use at home, where I sometimes saw for him, when his desultory and
experimental days were over and some definiteness and order had come
into his work, a Bond Street exhibition.

I have not said all this time what I thought of Ingersoll Armour and
Dora Harris together, because their connection seemed too vague and
fantastic and impossible to hold for an instant before a steady
gaze.  I have no wish to justify myself when I write that I
preferred to keep my eyes averted, enjoying perhaps just such a
measure of vision as would enter at a corner of them.  This may or
may not have been immoral under the circumstances--the event did not
prove it so--but for urgent private reasons I could not be the
person to destroy the idyll, if indeed its destruction were
possible, that flourished there in the corner of my eye.  Besides,
had not I myself planted and watered it?  But it was foolish to
expect other people, people who are forever on the lookout for
trousseaux and wedding-bells, and who considered these two as mere
man and maid, and had no sight of them as engaging young spirits in
happy conjunction--it was foolish to expect such people to show
equal consideration.  Christmas was barely over before the lady with
whom Miss Harris was staying found it her duty to communicate to
Edward Harris the fact that dear Dora's charming friendship--she was
sure it was nothing more--with the young artist--Mrs. Poulton
believed Mr. Harris would understand who was meant--was exciting a
good deal of comment in the station, and WOULD dear Mr. Harris
please write to Dora himself, as Mrs. Poulton was beginning to feel
so responsible?

I saw the letter; Harris showed it to me when he sat down to
breakfast with the long face of a man in a domestic difficulty, and
we settled together whom we should ask to put his daughter up in
Calcutta.  It should be the wife of a man in his own department of
course; it is to one's Deputy Secretary that one looks for succour
at times like this; and naturally one never looks in vain.  Mrs.
Symons would be delighted.  I conjured up Dora's rage on receipt of
the telegram.  She loathed the Symonses.

She came, but not at the jerk of a wire; she arrived a week later,
with a face of great propriety and a smile of great unconcern. 
Harris, having got her effectually out of harm's way, shirked
further insistence, and I have reason to believe that Armour was
never even mentioned between them.

Dora applied herself to the gaieties of the season with the zest of
a debutante; she seemed really refreshed, revitalized.  She had
never looked better, happier.  I met her again for the first time at
one of the Thursday dances at Government House.  In the glance she
gave me I was glad to detect no suspicion of collusion.  She plainly
could not dream that Edward Harris in his nefarious exercise of
parental authority had acted upon any hint from me.  It was rather
sweet.

Out in the veranda, away from the blare of the Viceroy's band, she
told me very delicately and with the most charming ellipses how
Armour had been filling her life in Agra, how it had all been, for
these two, a dream and a vision.  There is a place below the bridge
there, where the cattle come down from the waste pastures across the
yellow sands to drink and stand in the low water of the Jumna, to
stand and switch their tails while their herdsmen on the bank coax
them back with 'Ari!' 'Ari!' 'Ari!' long and high, faint and
musical; and the minarets of Akbar's fort rise beyond against the
throbbing sky and the sun fills it all.  This place I shall never
see more distinctly than I saw it that night on the veranda at
Government House, Calcutta, with the conviction, like a margin for
the picture, that its foreground had been very often occupied by the
woman I profoundly worshiped and Ingersoll Armour.  She told me that
he had sent me a sketch of it, and I very much wished he hadn't. 
One felt that the gift would carry a trifle of irony.

'He has told me,' she said once brusquely, 'how good you have been
to him.'

'Is he coming to Simla again?' I asked.

'Oh yes!  And please take it from me that this time he will conquer
the place.  He has undertaken to do it.'

'At your request?'

'At my persuasion--at my long entreaty.  They must recognize him--
they must be taught.  I have set my heart on it.'

'Does he himself very much care?' I asked remembering the night of
the thirty-first of October.

'Yes, he does care.  He despises it, of course, but in a way he
cares.  I've been trying to make him care more.  A human being isn't
an orchid; he must draw something from the soil he grows in.'

'If he were stable,' I mused; 'if he had a fixed ambition somewhere
in the firmament.  But his purpose is a will-o'-the-wisp.'

'I think he has an ambition,' said Miss Harris, into the dark.

'Ah!  Then we must continue,' I said--'continue to push from
behind.'

Dora did not reply.  She is a person of energy and determination,
and might have been expected to offer to cooperate gladly.  But she
didn't.

'He is painting a large picture for next season's exhibition,' she
informed me.  'I was not allowed to see it or to know anything about
it, but he declares it will bring Simla down.'

'I hope not,' I said, piously.

'Oh, I hope so.  I have told him,' Dora continued, slowly, 'that a
great deal depends on it.'

'Here is Mrs. Symons,' I was able to return, 'and I am afraid she is
looking for you.'

March came, and the city lay white under its own dust.  The electric
fans began to purr in the Club, and Lent brought the flagging season
to a full stop.  I had to go that year on tour through the famine
district with the Member, and we escaped, gasping, from the Plains
about the middle of April. Simla was crimson with rhododendron
blossoms, and seemed a spur of Arcady.  There had been the usual
number of flittings from one house to another, and among them I
heard with satisfaction that Armour no longer occupied Amy Villa.  I
would not for the world have blurred my recollections of that last
evening--I could not have gone there again.

'He is staying with Sir William Lamb,' said Dora, handing me my cup
of tea.  'And I am quite jealous.  Sir William, only Sir William,
has been allowed to see the exhibition picture.'

'What does that portend?' I said, thoughtfully.

'I don't know.  Sir William was here yesterday simply swelling with
his impression of it.  He says it's the finest thing that has been
done in India.  I told you he would conquer them.'

'You did,' and without thinking I added, 'I hope you won't be sorry
that you asked him to.'  It must have been an inspiration.

Armour, those weeks before the exhibition, seemed invisible.  Dora
reported him torn with the incapacity of the bazaar frame-maker to
follow a design, and otherwise excessively occupied, and there was
no lack of demands upon my own time.  Besides, my ardour to be of
assistance to the young man found a slight damper in the fact that
he was staying with Sir William Lamb.  What competence had I to be
of use to the guest of Sir William Lamb?

'I do not for a moment think he will be there,' said Dora, on the
day of the private view as we went along the Mall towards the Town
Hall together.  'He will not run with an open mouth to his success. 
He will take it from us later.'

But he was there.  We entered precisely at the dramatic moment of
his presentation by Sir William Lamb to the Viceroy.  He stood
embarrassed and smiling in a little circle of compliments and
congratulation.  Behind him and a little to the left hung his
picture, large and predominant, and in the corner of the frame was
stuck the red ticket that signified the Viceroy's gold medal.  We
saw that, I think, before we saw anything else.  Then with as little
haste as was decent, considering His Excellency's proximity, we
walked within range of the picture.

I am not particularly pleased, even now, to have the task of
describing the thing.  Its subject was an old Mahomedan priest with
a green turban and a white beard exhorting a rabble of followers.  I
heard myself saying to Dora that it was very well painted indeed,
very conscientiously painted, and that is certainly what struck me. 
The expression of the fire-eater's face was extremely
characteristic; his arm was flung out with a gesture that perfectly
matched.  The group of listeners was carefully composed and most
'naturally'; that is the only word that would come to me.

I glanced almost timidly at Dora.  She was regarding it with a deep
vertical line between her handsome brows.

'What--on earth--has he done with himself?' she demanded, but before
I could reply Armour was by our side.

'Well?' he said, looking at Dora.

'It--it's very nice,' she stammered, 'but I miss YOU.'

'She only means, you know,' I rushed in, 'that you've put in
everything that was never there before.  Accuracy of detail, you
know, and so forth.  'Pon my word, there's some drawing in that!'

'No,' said Dora, calmly, 'what I complain of is that he has left out
everything that was there before.  But he has won the gold medal,
and I congratulate him.'

'Well,' I said, uneasily, 'don't congratulate me.  I didn't do it. 
Positively I am not to blame.'

'His Excellency says that it reminds him of an incident in one of
Mrs. Steel's novels,' said Armour, just turning his head to
ascertain His Excellency's whereabouts.

'Dear me, so it does,' I exclaimed, eagerly, 'one couldn't name the
chapter--it's the general feeling.'  I went on to discourse of the
general feeling.  Words came generously, questions with point,
comments with intelligence.  I swamped the situation and so carried
it off.

'The Viceroy has bought the thing,' Armour went on, looking at Dora,
'and has commissioned me to paint another.  The only restriction he
makes is--'

'That it shall be of the same size?' asked Dora.

'That it must deal with some phase of native life.'

Miss Harris walked to a point behind us, and stood there with her
eyes fixed upon the picture.  I glanced at her once; her gaze was
steady, but perfectly blank.  Then she joined us again, and struck
into the stream of my volubility.

'I am delighted,' she said, pleasantly, to Armour.  'You have done
exactly what I wanted you to do.  You have won the Viceroy's medal,
and all the reputation there is to win in this place.  Come and dine
tonight, and we will rejoice together.  But wasn't it--for you--a
little difficult?'

He looked at her as if she had offered him a cup, and then dashed it
from his lips; but the occasion was not one, of course, for crying
out.

'Oh no,' he said, putting on an excellent face.  'But it took a
hideous time.'



Chapter 2.X.

Within a fortnight I was surprised and a little irritated to receive
from Armour the amount of my loan in full.  It was not in accordance
with my preconceived idea of him that he should return it at all.  I
had arranged in my own mind that he should be governed by the most
honest impulses and the most approved intentions up to the point of
departure, but that he should never find it quite convenient to pay,
and that in order to effect his final shipment to other shores I
should be compelled to lend him some more money.  In the far future,
when he should be famous and I an obscure pauper on pension, my
generous imagination permitted me to see the loan repaid; but not
till then.  These are perhaps stereotyped and conventional lines to
conceive him on, but I hardly think that anybody who has followed my
little account to this point will think them unjustifiable.  I
looked at his cheque with disgust.  That a man turns out better than
you expected is no reason why you such not be annoyed that your
conception of him is shattered.  You may be gratified on general
grounds, but distinctly put out on personal ones, especially when
your conception pointed to his inevitable removal.  That was the way
I felt.

The cheque stood for so much more than its money value.  It stood
for a possible, nay, a probable capacity in Armour to take his place
in the stable body of society, to recognize and make demands, to
become a taxpayer, a churchgoer, a householder, a husband.  As I
gazed, the signature changed from that of a gnome with luminous eyes
who inhabited an inaccessible crag among the rhododendrons to that
of a prosperous artist-bourgeois with a silk hat for Sundays.  I
have in some small degree the psychological knack, I saw the
possibilities of the situation with immense clearness; and I cursed
the cheque.

Coincidence is odious, tells on the nerves.  I never felt it more so
than a week later, when I read in the 'Pioneer' the announcement of
the death of my old friend Fry, Superintendent of the School of Art
in Calcutta.  The paragraph in which the journal dismissed poor Fry
to his reward was not unkind, but it distinctly implied that the
removal of Fry should include the removal of his ideas and methods,
and the substitution of something rather more up to date.  It
remarked that the Bengali student had been pinned down long enough
to drawing plaster casts, and declared that something should be done
to awake within him the creative idea.  I remember the phrase, it
seemed so directly to suggest that the person to awake it should be
Ingersoll Armour.

I turned the matter over in my mind; indeed, for the best part of an
hour my brain revolved with little else.  The billet was an
excellent one, with very decent pay and charming quarters.  It
carried a pension, it was the completest sort of provision.  There
was a long vacation, with opportunities for original effort, and I
had heard Fry call the work interesting.  Fry was the kind of man to
be interested in anything that gave him a living, but there was no
reason why a more captious spirit, in view of the great advantages,
should not accommodate itself to the routine that might present
itself.  The post was in the gift of the Government of Bengal, but
that was no reason why the Government of Bengal should not be
grateful in the difficulty of making a choice for a hint from us. 
The difficulty was really great.  They would have to write home and
advertise in the 'Athenaeum'--for some reason Indian Governments
always advertise educational appointments in the 'Athenaeum'; it is
a habit which dates from the days of John Company--and that would
mean delay.  And then the result might be a disappointment.  Might
Armour not also be a disappointment?  That I really could not say. 
A new man is always a speculation, and departments, like
individuals, have got to take their luck.

The Viceroy was so delighted--everybody was so delighted--with the
medal picture that the merest breath blown among them would secure
Armour's nomination.  Should I blow that breath?  These happy
thoughts must always occur to somebody.  This one had occurred to
me.  Ten to one it would occur to nobody else, and last of all to
Armour himself.  The advertisement might already be on its way home
to the 'Athenaeum'.

It would make everything possible.  It would throw a very different
complexion over the idyll.  It would turn that interlacing wreath of
laurels and of poppies into the strongest bond in the world.

I would simply have nothing to do with it.

But there was no harm I asking Armour to dine with me; I sent the
note off by messenger after breakfast and told the steward to put a
magnum of Pommery to cool at seven precisely.  I had some idea, I
suppose, of drinking with Armour to his eternal discomfiture.  Then
I went to the office with a mind cleared of responsibility and
comfortably pervaded with the glow of good intentions.

The moment I saw the young man, punctual and immediate and a little
uncomfortable about the cuffs, I regretted not having asked one or
two more fellows.  It might have spoiled the occasion, but it would
have saved the situation.  That single glance of my accustomed eye--
alas! that it was so well accustomed--revealed him anxious and
screwed up, as nervous as a cat, but determined, revealed--how well
I knew the signs!--that he had something confidential and important
and highly personal to communicate, a matter in which I could, if I
only would, be of the greatest possible assistance.  From these
appearances twenty years had taught me to fly to any burrow, but
your dinner-table offers no retreat; you are hoist, so to speak, on
your own carving-fork.  There are men, of course, and even women,
who have scruples about taking advantage of so intimate and
unguarded an opportunity, but Armour, I rapidly decided, was not one
of these.  His sophistication was progressing, but it had not
reached that point.  He wanted something--I flew instantly to the
mad conclusion that he wanted Dora.  I did not pause to inquire why
he should ask her of me.  It had seemed for a long time eminently
proper that anybody who wanted Dora should ask her of me.  The
application was impossible, but applications nearly always were
impossible.  Nobody knew that better than the Secretary to the
Government of India in the Home Department.

I squared my shoulders and we got through the soup.  It was
necessary to apologize for the fish.  'I suppose one must remember,'
I said, 'that it has to climb six thousand feet,' when suddenly he
burst out.

'Sir William Lamb tells me,' he said, and stopped to swallow some
wine, 'that there is something very good going in Calcutta and that
I should ask you to help me to get it.  May I?'

So the miserable idea--the happy thought--had occurred to somebody
else.

'Is there?' I said, with interest and attention.

'It's something in the School of Art.  A man named Fry has died.'

'Ah!' I said, 'a man named Fry.  He, I think was Director of that
institution.'  I looked at Armour in the considering, measuring way
with which we suggest to candidates for posts that their fitness to
fill them is not to be absolutely taken for granted.  'Fry was a man
of fifty-six,' I said.

'I am thirty.'  He certainly did not look it, but years often fall
lightly upon a temperament.

'It's a vile climate.'

'I know.  Is it too vile, do you think,' he said anxiously, 'to ask
a lady to share?'

'Lots of ladies do share it,' I replied, with amazing calmness; 'but
I must decline absolutely to enter into that.'

My frown was so forbidding that he couldn't and didn't dare to go
on.  He looked dashed and disappointed; he was really a fool of an
applicant, quite ready to retire from the siege on the first
intimation that the gates were not to be thrown open at his
approach.

'Do you think you would like teaching?' I asked.

'I can teach.  Miss--my only pupil here has made capital progress.'

'I am afraid you must not measure the Bengali art student by the
standard of Miss Harris,' I replied coldly.  He WAS a fool.  We
talked of other things.  I led him on to betray his ludicrous lack
of knowledge of the world in various directions.  At other times it
had irritated me, that night it gave me purest pleasure.  I agreed
with him about everything.

As he selected his smoke to go home with I said, 'Send your
application in to the Director of Public Instruction, Bengal--Lamb
will tell you how--and I'll see what I can do.'

They were only too thankful to get him.  As a student it seemed he
had been diligent both in London and Paris; he possessed diplomas or
some such things bearing names which were bound to have weight with
a Department of Public Instruction anywhere.  I felt particularly
thankful for this, for I was committed to him if he had not a rag to
show.

The matter was settled in three weeks, during which Armour became
more and more the fashion in Simla.  He was given every opportunity
of experiment in the society of which he was about to become a
permanent item.  He dined out four or five times a week, and learned
exactly what to talk about.  He surprised me one day with a piece of
news of my own department, which was a liberty of a very serious
kind, but I forgave him upon finding that it was not true.  He rode
Lamb's weight-carriers, to cross which his short legs were barely
adequate, and apart from this disadvantage he did not ride them
badly.  Only one thing marred the completeness of the
transformation--he didn't dismiss the dog.  The dog, fundamentally,
was still and ever his companion.  It was a suspicious circumstance
if we had known; but we saw in it only a kind heart, and ignored it.

I saw little of Dora Harris at this time.  Making no doubt that she
was enjoying her triumph as she deserved, I took the liberty of
supposing that she would hardly wish to share so intimate a source
of satisfaction.  I met them both several times at people's houses--
certain things had apparently been taken for granted--but I was only
one of the little circle that wondered how soon it might venture
upon open congratulations.  The rest of us knew as much, it seemed,
as Edward Harris did.  Lady Pilkey asked him point-blank, and he
said what his daughter found to like in the fellow the Lord only
knew, and he was glad to say that at present he had no announcement
to make.  Lady Pilkey told me she thought it very romantic--like
marrying a newspaper correspondent--but I pointed to a lifelong
task, with a pension attached, of teaching fat young Bengalis to
draw, and asked her if she saw extravagant romance in that.

They wrote up from Calcutta that they would like to have a look at
Armour before making the final recommendation, and he left us, I
remember, by the mail tonga of the third of June.  He dropped into
my office to say goodbye, but I was busy with the Member and could
see nobody, so he left a card with 'P.P.C.' on it.  I kept the card
by accident, and I keep it still by design, for the sake of that
inscription.

Strobo had given up his hotel in Simla to start one in Calcutta.  It
never occurred to me that Armour might go to Strobo's; but it was,
of course, the natural thing for him to do, especially as Strobo
happened to be in Calcutta himself at the time.  He went and stayed
with Strobo, and every day he and the Signor, clad in bath-towels,
lay in closed rooms under punkahs and had iced drinks in the long
tumblers of the East, and smoked and talked away the burden of the
hours.

Strobo was in Calcutta to meet a friend, an Austrian, who was
shortly leaving India in the Messagerie Maritimes steamer Dupleix
after agreeable wanderings disguised as a fakir in Tibet; and to
this friend was attached, in what capacity I never thought well to
inquire, a lady who was a Pole, and played and sang as well as
Strobo fiddled.  I believe they dined together every night, this
precious quartet, and exchanged in various tongues their impressions
of India under British control.  'A houri in stays,' the lady who
was a Pole described it.  I believe she herself was a houri without
them.  And at midnight, when the south wind was cool and strong from
the river, Strobo and Armour would walk up Chowringhee Road and look
at the red brick School of Art from the outside in the light of the
street lamps, as a preliminary to our friend's final acceptance of
the task of superintending it from within.

We in Simla, of course, knew nothing of all this at the time; the
details leaked out later when Strobo came up again.  I began to feel
some joyful anxiety when in a letter dated a week after Armour's
arrival in Calcutta, the Director of Public Instruction wrote to
inquire whether he had yet left Simla; but the sweet blow did not
fall with any precision or certainty until the newspaper arrived
containing his name immediately under that of Herr Vanrig and Mme.
Dansky in the list of passengers who had sailed per S.S. Dupleix on
the fifteenth of June for Colombo.  There it was, 'I. Armour,' as
significant as ever to two persons intimately concerned with it, but
no longer a wrapping of mystery, rather a radiating centre of light. 
Its power of illumination was such that it tried my eyes.  I closed
them to recall the outlines of the School of Art--it had been built
in a fit of economy--and the headings of the last Director's report,
which I had kindly sent after Armour to Calcutta.  Perhaps that had
been the last straw.

The real meaning of the task of implanting Western ideals in the
Eastern mind rose before me when I thought of Armour's doing it--how
they would dwindle in the process, and how he must go on handling
them and looking at them withered and shrunken for twenty-odd years. 
I understood--there was enough left in me to understand--Armour's
terrified escape.  I was happy in the thought of him, sailing down
the Bay.  The possibilities of marriage, social position, assured
income, support in old age, the strands in the bond that held him,
the bond that holds us all, had been untwisting, untwisting, from
the third of June to the fifteenth.  The strand that stood for Dora
doubtless was the last to break, but it did not detract from my
beatitude to know that even this consideration, before the Dupleix
and liberty, failed to hold.

I kept out of Miss Harris's way so studiously for the next week or
two that she was kind enough in the end to feel compelled to send
for me.  I went with misgivings--I expected, as may be imagined, to
be very deeply distressed.  She met me with a storm of gay
reproaches.  I had never seen her in better health or spirits.  My
surprise must have been more evident than I supposed or intended,
for before I went away she told me the whole story.  By that time
she had heard from Ceylon, a delicious letter with a pen-and-ink
sketch at the top.  I have it still; it infallibly brought the man
back to me.  But it was all over; she assured me with shining eyes
that it was.  The reason of her plainly boundless thankfulness that
Armour had run away from the School of Art did not come to the
surface until I was just going.  Then I gathered that if he had
taken the post she would have felt compelled, compelled by all she
had done for him, to share its honours with him; and this, ever
since at her bidding he had begun to gather such things up, was
precisely what she had lost all inclination to do.

We were married the following October.  We had a big, gorgeous
official wedding, which we both enjoyed enormously.  I took
furlough, and we went home, but we found London very expensive and
the country very slow; and with my K.C.S.I. came the offer of the
Membership, so we went back to Simla for three perfectly unnecessary
years, which we now look back upon with pleasure and regret.  I fear
that we, no more than Ingersoll Armour, were quite whole-hearted
Bohemians; but I don't know that we really ever pretended to be.




3.  The Hesitation of Miss Anderson.


Chapter 3.I.

When it became known that Madeline Anderson had finally decided to
go abroad for two years, her little circle in New York naturally
talked a good deal, in review, about her curious reason for never
having gone before.  So much that happened afterward, so much that I
am going to tell, depends upon this reason for not going before,
that I also must talk about it and explain it; I could never bring
it out just as we went along.  It would have been a curious reason
in connection with anybody, but doubly so as explaining the
behaviour of Miss Anderson, whose profile gave you the impression
that she was anything but the shuttlecock of her emotions.  Shortly,
her reason was a convict, Number 1596, who, up to February in that
year, had been working, or rather waiting, out his sentence in the
State penitentiary.  So long as he worked or waited, Madeline
remained in New York, but when in February death gave him his
quittance, she took her freedom too, with wide intentions and many
coupons.

Earlier in his career Number 1596 had been known in New York society
as Mr. Frederick Prendergast, and for a little while he was
disapproved there on the score of having engaged himself to a Miss
Anderson, Madeline Anderson, whom nobody knew anything about.  There
was her own little circle, as I have said, and it lacked neither
dignity nor refinement, but I doubt whether any member of it was
valeted from London, or could imply, in conversation, a personal
acquaintance with Yvette Guilbert.  There is no need, however, to
insist that there are many persons of comfortable income and much
cultivation in New York, who would not be met by strangers having
what are called the 'best' introductions there.  The best so often
fails to include the better.  It may be accepted that Madeline
Anderson and her people were of these, and that she wondered
sometimes during the brief days of her engagement what it would be
like to belong to the brilliant little world about her that had its
visiting list in London, Paris, or St. Petersburg, and was immensely
entertained by the gaucheries of the great ones of the earth.

Then came, with the most unexceptionable introductions, Miss Violet
Forde, from a Sloane Square address, London.  She came leaning on
the arm of a brother, the only relative she had in the world, and so
brilliant was the form of these young people that it occurred to
nobody to imagine that it had the most precarious pecuniary
foundation, must have faded and shrivelled indeed, after another
year or two of anything but hospitality as generous as that of New
York.  Well-nourished and undimmed, however, it concealed for them
admirably the fact that it was the hospitality they were after, and
not the bracing climate or the desire to see the fascinating
Americans of London and Paris at home.  New York found them
agreeable specimens of high-spirited young English people, and
played with them indefinitely.  Miss Forde, when she sat
imperturbably on a cushion in the middle of the floor after dinner
and sang to a guitar the songs of Albert Chevalier, was an anomaly
in English decorum that was as pleasing to observe as it was amusing
to criticize.

The Americans she met delighted in drawing her out--it was a pastime
that took the lead at dinner-parties, to an extent which her hostess
often thought preposterous--and she responded with naivete and
vigour, perfectly aware that she was scoring all along the line. 
Upon many charming people she made the impression that she was a
type of the most finished class of what they called 'English society
girls,' that she represented the best they could do over there in
this direction.  As a matter of fact she might have sat to any of
those 'black and white' artists, who draw townish young women of
London, saying cynical things to young men in the weekly papers. 
That was her type, and if you look for her picture there, you will
see that her face was very accurately oval, with eyes that knew
their value, and other features that didn't very much matter, except
in so far as they expressed a very full conception of the
satisfactions of this life, and a wide philosophy as to methods of
obtaining them.

Frederick Prendergast was unacquainted with the popular pictures I
have mentioned, having a very reasonable preference for the
illustrated papers of his own country; otherwise--there is no
telling--he might have observed the resemblance and escaped the
State prison, whither he assuredly never would have gone had he
married Madeline Anderson--as he fully intended to do when Miss
Forde came over.  He was worth at that time a great deal of money,
besides being more personable than any one would have believed who
knew him as '1596.'  His fiancee was never too obtrusively in
evidence, and if Miss Forde thought of Miss Anderson with any
scruple, it was probably to reflect that if she could not take care
of these things she did not deserve to have them.  This at all
events was how her attitude expressed itself practically; and the
upshot was that Miss Anderson lost them.  There came a day when
Frederick Prendergast, in much discomfort of mind, took to Violet
the news that Madeline had brought their engagement to an end.  She,
Violet, gave him some tea, and they talked frankly of the absurd
misconception of the relations between them upon which his dismissal
was founded; and Prendergast went away much comforted and wholly
disposed to respect Miss Anderson's startling wishes.  She, with
what both the others thought excellent taste, persuaded her mother
and sister to move to Brooklyn; and so far as the thoroughfares and
social theatres of New York were concerned, the city over the river
might have been a nunnery which had closed its gates upon her.  It
was only in imagination that she heard Frederick Prendergast's
wedding-bells when, two months later, he was united to Miss Forde in
Grace Church, and that after the fact, their melody being brought to
her inner sense next day by the marriage notice in the 'Tribune'.

It would be painful, in view of what we know of Frederick
Prendergast, to dwell upon what Madeline Anderson undeniably felt. 
Besides her emotions were not destructively acute, they only lasted
longer than any one could have either expected or approved.  She
suffered for him as well; she saw as plainly as he did the first
sordid consequences of his mistake the afternoon he came to solicit
her friendship, having lost other claims; and it was then perhaps,
that her responsibility in allowing Violet Forde to spoil his life
for him began to suggest itself to her.  Up to that time she had
thought of the matter differently, as she would have said,
selfishly.  He was not permitted to come again; but he went away
lightened, inasmuch as he had added his burden to hers.

When a year later the national credit involved that of Prendergast's
firm, Madeline read financial articles in the newspapers with heavy
concern, surprising her family with views on 'sound money'; and
when, shortly afterward, his partners brought that unhappy young man
before the criminal courts for an irregular use of the firm's
signature, which further involved it beyond hope of extrication,
there was no moment of the day which did not find her, in spirit,
beside him there.

The case dragged on through appeal, and the decision of the lower
courts was not reversed.  The day this became known the fact also
transpired that poor Prendergast would never live to complete his
ten years' term of imprisonment.  He went to prison with hardly more
than one lung, and in the most favourable physical condition to get
rid of the other.  Mrs. Prendergast wept a little over the
installation, and assured Frederick that it was perfectly absurd;
they were certain to get him out again; people always got people out
again in America.  She took him grapes and flowers once a week for
about a month, and then she sailed for Europe.  She put it about
that her stay was to be as brief as was consistent with the
transaction of certain necessary business in London; but she never
came back, and Madeline Anderson had taken her place, in so far as
the grapes and flowers were concerned, for many months, when the
announcement of his wife's death reached Prendergast in an English
paper published in Paris.  About a year after that it began to be
thought singular how he picked up in health, and Madeline's mother
and sister occasionally romanced about the possibility of his
recovering and marrying her after all--they had an enormous opinion
of the artistic virtue of forgiveness--but it was not a contingency
ever seriously contemplated by Miss Anderson herself.  Her
affection, pricked on by remorse, had long satisfied itself with the
duties of her ministry.  If she would not leave him until he died,
it was because there was no one but herself to brighten the long day
in the prison hospital for him, because she had thrown him into the
arms of the woman who had deserted him, because he represented in
her fancy her life's only budding towards the sun.  Her patience
lasted through six years, which was four years longer than any
doctor had given Frederick Prendergast to live; but when one last
morning she found an empty bed, and learned that Number 1596 had
been discharged in his coffin, she rose from the shock with the
sense of a task fully performed and a well-developed desire to see
what else there might be in the world.

She announced her intention of travelling for a year or two with a
maid, and her family expressed the usual acquiescence.  It would
help her, they said, to 'shake it off'; but they said that to one
another.  They were not aware--and it would have spoiled an ideal
for them if they had been--that she had shaken it off, quite
completely, into Prendergast's grave.

This was the curious reason why Miss Anderson's travels were so long
postponed.  



Chapter 3.II.

It was Madeline's fancy to enjoy the contrast between West and East
in all its sharpness, so she and Brookes embarked at San Francisco
for Yokohama.  Their wanderings in Japan were ideal, in spite of
Brookes's ungrateful statement that she could have done with fewer
eggs and more bacon; and Madeline prolonged the appeal of the
country to her sense of humour and fantasy, putting off her
departure for India from week to week.  She went at last in March;
and found herself down with fever at Benares in the middle of one
particularly hot April, two months after the last of her fellow
travellers had sailed from Bombay, haunted on her baking pillow by
pictorial views of the burning ghat and the vultures.  The station
doctor, using appalling language to her punkah-coolie, ordered her
to the hills; and thus it was that she went to Simla, where she had
no intention of going, and where this story really begins.

Brookes has always declared that Providence in sending Miss Anderson
to Simla had it in mind to prevent a tragedy; but as to that there
is room for a difference of opinion:  besides I can not be
anticipated by Brookes.

'It's the oddest place imaginable, and in many ways the most
delightful,' Madeline wrote to her sister Adele, 'this microcosm of
Indian official society withdrawn from all the world, and playing at
being a municipality on three Himalayan mountaintops.  You can't
imagine its individuality, its airy, unsubstantial, superior poise. 
How can I explain to you elderly gentlemen, whose faces express
daily electric communications with the Secretary of State, playing
tennis violently every single afternoon in striped flannels--writing
letters of admonition to the Amir all day long, and in the evening,
with the assistance of yellow wigs and make-up sticks from the
Calcutta hair-dresser, imagining that they produce things, poor
dears, only a LITTLE less well done than is done at the Lyceum? 
Nothing is beyond them.  I assure you they are contemplating at the
moment 'The Second Mrs. Tanqueray'.  The effect of remoteness from
the world, I suppose, and the enormous mutual appreciation of people
who have watched each other climb.  For to arrive officially at
Simla they have had to climb in more ways than one. . .It is all so
hilarious, so high-spirited, so young and yet, my word! what a cult
of official dignity underlying!  I saw a staff-officer in full
uniform, red and white feathers and all, going to the birthday
dinner at the Viceroy's the other evening in a perambulator--
rickshaw, you know, such as they have in Japan.  That is typical of
the place.  All the honours and dignities--and a perambulator to put
them in--or a ridiculous little white-washed house made of mud and
tin, and calling itself Warwick Castle, Blenheim, Abbotsford!  They
haven't a very good hold, these Simla residences, and sometimes they
slip fifty yards or so down the mountain-side, but the chimneys (bad
pun coming) are never any more out of drawing than they were before.

'Yet--never forget--the queer little place has a nobility, drawn I
suppose from high standards of conduct in essentials.

'. . .This matter of precedence is a bore for an outsider.  I am
very tired of being taken in to dinner by subalterns, because I have
no "official position."  Something of the kind was offered me, by
the way, the other day, by a little gunner with red eyelids, in the
Ordnance Department, named McDermott--Captain McDermott.  He took my
declining very cheerfully, said he knew Americans didn't like
Englishmen, who hadn't been taught to pronounce their "g's," but
hoped I would change my mind before the rains, when he was goin'
down.  Of course I sha'n't.  The red eyelids alone. . .I am living
in a boarding-house precisely under the deodars, and have "tiffin"
with Mrs. Hauksbee every day when neither of us are having it
anywhere else.  And I've been told the original of "General Bangs,"
"that most immoral man."  You remember, don't you, the heliograph
incident--I needn't quote it.  It really happened! and the General
still lives, none the worse--perhaps rather greater.  Quite half the
people seem materializations of Kipling, and it's very interesting;
but one mustn't say so if one wants to be popular.  Talking of
materializations, I saw the original of Crawford's Mr. Isaacs, too,
the other day.  He used to be a diamond agent among the native
princes when Crawford knew him.  When I saw him he was auctioning
off his collection of curios and things.  These types of novelists
look wonderfully little impaired; I suppose it's the dry air.

'P.S.--Brookes is also quite happy.  She was much struck, on
arriving, by an apparent anomaly in nature.  "Have you noticed,
ma'am," said she, "how at this height all the birds are crows and
monkeys?"'

Miss Anderson described Simla exhaustively in her letters to New
York.  She touched upon almost every feature, from Mrs. Mickie and
Mrs. Gammidge, whose husbands were perspiring in the Plains, and
nobody telling them anything, to the much larger number of ladies
interested in the work of the Young Women's Christian Association;
from the 'type' of the Military Secretary to the Viceroy to that of
Ali Buksh, who sold raw turquoises in a little carved shop in the
bazaar.  I should like to quote more of her letters, but if I did I
should find nothing about Colonel Horace Innes, who represented--she
often acknowledged to herself--her only serious interest.  Miss
Anderson took the world at its own light valuation as it came; but
she had a scale of recognitions and acceptances, which she kept
apart for the very few, and Innes had claimed a place in it the
first time they met.  It seems a trifle ungrateful that she should
have left him out, since it was he who gave her a standard by which
to measure the frivolity of Simla.  He went to gymkhanas--if he knew
she was going--but he towered almost pictorially above them; and
when he talked to Madeline his shoulders expressed a resentment of
possible interruptions that isolated him still further.  I would not
suggest that he was superior by conviction; he was only intent,
whereas most of the other people were extremely diffused, and
discriminating, while the intimacies of the rest were practically
coextensive with Government House list.  Neither, for his part,
would he admit that the tone of Simla was as wholly flippant as I
have implied.  They often talked about it; he recognized it as a
feature likely to compel the attention of people from other parts of
the world; and one afternoon he asked her, with some directness, if
she could see no tragedies underneath.

'Tragedies of the heart?' she asked.  'Oh, I can not take them
seriously.  The emotion is so ephemeral!  A woman came to tea with
me three days ago, and made me her confessor.  It was unexpected; if
it hadn't been, I wouldn't have asked her to tea.  She was so
unhappy that she forgot about the rouge, and it all came off on her
handkerchief when she cried.  The man likes somebody else better
this season.  Well, I gave her nougat and cheap cynicisms, and she
allowed herself to be comforted!  Why, the loves of kitchen-maids
are more dignified.'

They were riding on the broad four-mile road, blasted out of the
rock, that winds round Jakko.  The deodars stood thick above them,
with the sunlight filtering through; a thousand feet below lay the
little square fields, yellow and green, of the King of Koti.  The
purple-brown Himalayas shouldered the eye out to the horizon, and
there the Snows lifted themselves, hardly more palpable than the
drifted clouds, except for a gleam of ice in their whiteness.  A low
stone wall ran along the verge of the precipice, and, looking down,
they saw tangled patches of the white wild rose of the Himalayas,
waving and drooping over the abyss.

'I am afraid,' said Innes, 'you are not even upon the fringe of the
situation.'

'It's the situation as I see it.'

'Then--excuse me--you do not see deep enough.  That poor lady
suffered, I suppose, to the extent of her capacity.  You would not
have have increased it.'

'I don't know, I should have preferred not to measure it.'

'Besides, that was not quite the sort of thing I had in mind.  I was
thinking more of the--separations.'

'Ah!' said Madeline.

'It's not fair to ask women to live much in India.  Sometimes it's
the children, sometimes it's ill health, sometimes it's natural
antipathy to the place; there's always a reason to take them away.'

'Yes,' said Madeline, turning a glance of scrutiny on him.  His face
was impassive; he was watching mechanically for a chance to slay a
teasing green spider-fly.

'That is the beginning of the tragedy I was thinking of.  Time does
the rest, time and the aridity of separations.  How many men and
women can hold themselves together with letters?  I don't mean aging
or any physical change.  I don't mean change at all.'

'No,' said Madeline, and this time, though her curiosity was
greater, she did not look at him.

'No.  The mind could accustom itself to expect that, and so
forestall the blow, if it really would be a blow, which I doubt. 
For myself, I'm pretty sure that nothing of that kind could have
much effect upon one's feeling, if it were the real thing.'  He
spoke practically to himself, as if he had reasoned this out many
times.

'Oh, no!' said Madeline.

'But separation can do a worse thing than that.  It can REINTRODUCE
people, having deprived them of their mutual illusion under which
they married.  If they lived together the illusion would go, I
suppose, but custom and comfort would step in to prevent a jar. 
There never would be that awful revelation of indifference.'

He stopped sharply, and the hope went through Madeline's mind that
her face expressed no personal concern for him.  There was a small
red stain in the brown of his cheek as he looked at her to find out,
and he added, 'I've known--in Bombay--one or two bad cases of that. 
But, of course, it is the wife who suffers most.  Shall we canter
on?'

'In a minute,' said Madeline, and he drew his rein again.

She could not let this be the last word; he must not imagine that
she had seen, through the simple crystal of his convictions, the
personal situation that gave them to him.

'Of course,' she said, thoughtfully, 'you know the Anglo-Indian
world and I don't.  You must have observed this that you speak of
it; it sounds only too probable.  And I confess it makes my little
impression very vulgar and superficial.'  She turned her head and a
candid smile to him.  'All the same, I fancy that the people who are
capable of suffering much that way are the exceptions.  And--I don't
care--I believe there is more cheap sentiment in this place than the
other kind.  What do you think I heard a woman say the other day at
a tiffin-party?  "No man has touched my heart since I've been
married," she proclaimed, "except my husband!"  AT A TIFFIN-party!'

She heard the relief in Innes's laugh and was satisfied.

'How does it happen,' he said, 'that women nowadays are critical of
the world so young?'

'I shall be thirty in September, and we no longer look at society
through a tambour-frame,' she said, hardily.

'And I shall be forty-three next month, but hitherto I have known it
to produce nothing like you,' he returned, and if there was
ambiguity in his phrase there was none in his face.

Miss Anderson made with her head her little smiling gesture--Simla
called it very American--which expressed that all chivalrous speech
was to be taken for granted and meant nothing whatever; and as they
turned into the Ladies' Mile gave her horse his head, and herself a
chance for meditation.  She thought of the matter again that evening
before her little fire of snapping deodar twigs, thought of it
intently.  She remembered it all with perfect distinctness; she
might have been listening to a telephonic reproduction.

It was the almost intimate glimpse Innes had given her of himself,
and it brought her an excitement which she did not think of
analyzing.  She wrung from every sentence its last possibility of
unconscious meaning, and she found when she had finished that it was
eleven o'clock.

Then she went to bed, preferring not to call Brookes, with the
somewhat foolish feeling of being unable to account for her evening. 
Her last reflection before she slept shaped itself in her mind in
definite words.

'There are no children,' it ran, 'and her health has always been
good, he says.  She must have left him after that first six months
in Lucknow, because of a natural antipathy to the country--and when
she condescended to come out again for a winter he met the different
lady he thinks about.  With little hard lines around the mouth and
common conventional habits of thought, full of subservience to his
official superiors, and perfectly uninterested in him except as the
source of supplies.  But I don't know why I should WANT her to be so
disagreeable.

As a matter of fact, Mrs. Innes, travelling at the moment with the
mails from London to Bombay, was hastening to present to Miss
Anderson features astonishingly different.



Chapter 3.III.

The lady guests at Peliti's--Mrs. Jack Owen and the rest--were
giving a tea in the hotel pavilion.  They had the band, the wife of
the Commander-in-Chief, the governess from Viceregal Lodge and one
little Viceregal girl, three A.D.C.'s, one member of council, and
the Archdeacon.  These were the main features, moving among a
hundred or so of people more miscellaneous, who, like the ladies at
Peliti's, had come up out of the seething Plains to the Paradise of
the summer capital.  The Pavilion overhung the Mall; looking down
one could see the coming and going of leisurely Government peons in
scarlet and gold, Cashmiri vendors of great bales of embroideries
and skins, big-turbaned Pahari horse-dealers, chaffering in groups,
and here and there a mounted Secretary-sahib trotting to the Club. 
Beyond, the hills dipped blue and bluer to the plains, and against
them hung a single waving yellow laburnum, a note of imagination. 
Madeline Anderson was looking at it when Mrs. Mickie and Mrs.
Gammidge came up with an affectionate observation upon the cut of
her skirt, after which Mrs. Mickie harked back to what they had been
talking about before.

'She's straight enough now, I suppose,' this lady said.

'She goes down.  But she gives people a good deal of latitude for
speculation.'

'Who is this?' asked Madeline.  'I ask for information, to keep out
of her way.  I find I am developing the most shocking curiosity.  I
must be in a position to check it.'

The ladies exchanged hardly perceptible glances.  Then Mrs. Gammidge
said, 'Mrs. Innes,' and looked as if, for the moment, at any rate,
she would withhold further judgment.

'But you mustn't avoid the poor lady,' put in Mrs. Mickie, 'simply
because of her past.  It wouldn't be fair.  Besides--'

'Her past?' Madeline made one little effort to look indifferent, and
then let the question leap up in her.

'My dear,' said Mrs. Gammidge, with brief impatience, 'he married
her in Cairo, and she was--dancing there.  Case of chivalry, I
believe, though there are different versions.  Awful row in the
regiment--he had to take a year's leave.  Then he succeeded to the
command, and the Twenty-third were ordered out here.  She came with
him to Lucknow--and made slaves of every one of them.  They'll swear
to you now that she was staying at Shepheard's with an invalid
mother when he met her.  And now she's accepted like everybody else;
and that's all there is about it.'

'There's nothing in that,' said Madeline, determinedly, 'to prove
that she wasn't--respectable.'

'N--no.  Of course not,' and again the eye of Mrs. Gammidge met that
of Mrs. Mickie.

'Though, you see love,' added the latter lady, 'it would have been
nicer for his people--they've never spoken to him since--if she had
been making her living otherwise in Cairo.'

'As a barmaid, for instance,' said Madeline, sarcastically.

'As a barmaid, for instance,' repeated Mrs. Gammidge, calmly.

'But Simla isn't related to him--Simla doesn't care!' Mrs. Mickie
exclaimed.  'Everybody will be as polite as possible when she turns
up.  You'll see.  You knew, didn't you, that she was coming out in
the Caledonia?'

'No,' said Madeline.  She looked carefully where she was going to
put her coffee-cup, and then she glanced out again at the laburnum
hanging over the plains.  'I--I am glad to hear it.  These
separations you take so lightly out here are miserable, tragic.'

The other ladies did not exchange glances this time.  Miss
Anderson's change of tone was too marked for comment which she might
have detected.

'Colonel Innes got the telegram this morning.  She wired from
Brindisi,' Mrs. Gammidge said.

'Does he seem pleased?' asked Mrs. Mickie, demurely.

'He said he was afraid she would find it very hot coming up here
from Bombay.  And, of course, he is worried about a house.  When a
man has been living for months at the Club--'

'Of course, poor fellow!  I do love that dear old Colonel Innes,
though I can't say I know him a bit.  He won't take the trouble to
be nice to me, but I am perfectly certain he must be the dearest old
thing inside of him.  Worth any dozen of these little bow-wows that
run round after rickshaws,' said Mrs. Mickie, with candour.

'I think he's a ridiculous old glacier,' Mrs. Gammidge remarked, and
Mrs. Mickie looked at Madeline and said, 'Slap her!'

'What for?' asked Miss Anderson, with composure.  'I dare say he is-
-occasionally.  It isn't a bad thing to be, I should think, in
Indian temperatures.'

'I guess you got it that time, dear lady,' said Mrs. Mickie to Mrs.
Gammidge, as Madeline slipped toward the door.

'Meant to be cross, did she?  How silly of her!  If she gives her
little heart away like that often, people will begin to make
remarks.'

'The worst of that girl is,' Mrs. Mickie continued, 'that you never
can depend upon her.  For days together she'll be just as giddy and
jolly as anybody and then suddenly she'll give you a nasty superior
bit of ice down the back of your neck like that.  I've got her
coming to tea tomorrow afternoon,' Mrs. Mickie added, with sudden
gloom, 'and little Lord Billy and all that set are coming.  They'll
throw buns at each other--I know they will.  What, in heaven's name,
made me ask her?'

'Oh, she'll have recovered by then.  You must make allowance for the
shock we gave her, poor dear.  Consider how you would feel if Lady
Worsley suddenly appeared upon the scene, and demanded devotion from
Sir Frank.'

'She wouldn't get it,' Mrs. Mickie dimpled candidly.  'Frank always
loses his heart and his conscience at the same time.  But you don't
suppose there's anything serious in this affair?  Pure pretty
platonics, I should call it.'

Mrs. Gammidge lifted her eyebrows.  'I dare say that is what they
imagine it.  Well, they're never in the same room for two minutes
without being aware of it, and their absorption when they get in a
corner--I saw her keep the Viceroy waiting, the other night after
dinner, while Colonel Innes finished a sentence.  And then she was
annoyed at the interruption.  Here's Kitty Vesey, lookin' SUCH a
dog!  Hello, Kitty! where did you get that hat, where did you get
that tile?  But that wasn't the colour of your hair last week,
Kitty!'

'Don't feel any kind of a dog'--Mrs. Vesey's pout, though becoming,
was genuine.  'I'm in a perfectly furious rage, my dears, and I'm
coming home to cry, just as soon as I've had an ice.  What do you
think--they won't let me have Val for Captain Wynne's part in 'The
Outcast Pearl'--they say he's been tried before, and he's a stick. 
Did you ever hear of such brutes?  They want me to act with Major
Dalton, and he's MUCH too old for the part.'

'Kitten,' said Mrs. Mickie, with conviction, 'Valentine Drake on the
stage would be fatal to your affection for him.'

'I don't care, I won't act with anybody else--I'll throw up the
part.  Haven't I got to make love to the man?  How am I to play up
to such an unkissable-looking animal as Major Dalton?  I shall
CERTAINLY throw up the part.'

'Don't do anything rash, Kitty.  If you do, they'll probably offer
it to me, and I warn you I won't give it back to you.'

'Oh, refuse it, like a dear!  I am dying to put them in a hole. 
It's jealousy, that's what it is.  Goodbye, Mrs. Jack, I've had a
lovely time.  Val and I have been explaining our affection to the
Archdeacon, and he says it's perfectly innocent.  We're going to get
him to put it on paper to produce when Jimmy sues for a divorce,
aren't we, Val?'

'You're not going?' said Mrs. Jack Owen.

'Oh, yes, I must.  But I've enjoyed myself awfully, and so has
everybody I've been talking to.  I say, Mickie, dear--about tomorrow
afternoon--I suppose I may bring Val?'

'Oh, dear, yes,' Mrs. Mickie replied.  'But you must let me hold his
hand.'

'I don't know which of you is the most ridiculous,' Mrs. Owen
remarked; 'I shall write to both your husbands this very night,' but
as the group shifted and left her alone with Mrs. Gammidge, she said
she didn't know whether Mrs. Vesey would be quite so chirpy three
weeks hence.  'When Mrs. Innes comes out,' she added in explanation. 
'Oh, yes, Valentine Drake is quite her property.  My own idea is
that Kitty won't be in it.'

Where the road past Peliti's dips to the Mall Madeline met Horace
Innes.  When she appeared in her rickshaw he dismounted, and gave
the reins to his syce.  She saw in his eyes the look of a person who
has been all day lapsing into meditation and rousing himself from
it.  'You are very late,' she said as he came up.

'Oh, I'm not going; at least, you are just coming away, aren't you? 
I think it is too late.  I'll turn back with you.'

'Do,' she said, and looked at his capable, sensitive hand as he laid
it on the side of her little carriage.  Miss Anderson had not the
accomplishment of palm-reading, but she took general manual
impressions.  She had observed Colonel Innes's hand before, but it
had never offered itself so intimately to her inspection.  That,
perhaps, was why the conviction seemed new to her, as she thought
'He is admirable--and it is all there.'

When they got to the level Mall he kept his hold, which was a
perfectly natural and proper thing for him to do, walking alongside;
but she still looked at it.

'I have heard your good news,' she said, smiling congratulation at
him.

'My good news?  Oh, about my wife, of course.  Yes, she ought to be
here by the end of the month.  I thought of writing to tell you when
the telegram came, and then I--didn't.  The files drove it out of my
head, I fancy.'

'Heavy day?'

'Yes,' he said, absently.  They went along together in an intimacy
of silence, and Madeline was quite aware of the effort with which
she said:

'I shall look forward to meeting Mrs. Innes.'

It was plain that his smile was perfunctory, but he put it on with
creditable alacrity.

'She will be delighted.  My wife is a clever woman,' he went on,
'very bright and attractive.  She keeps people well amused.'

'She must be a great success in India, then.'

'I think she is liked.  She has a tremendous fund of humour and
spirits.  A fellow feels terribly dull beside her sometimes.'

Madeline cast a quick glance at him, but he was only occupied to
find other matters with which he might commend his wife.

'She is very fond of animals,' he said, 'and she sings and plays
well--really extremely well.'

'That must be charming,' murmured Madeline, privately iterating, 'He
doesn't mean to damn her--he doesn't mean to damn her.'  'Have you a
photograph of her?'

'Quantities of them,' he said, with simplicity.

'You have never shown me one.  But how could you?' she added in
haste; 'a photograph is always about the size of a door nowadays. 
It is simply impossible to keep one's friends and relations in a
pocketbook as one used to do.'

They might have stopped there, but some demon of persistence drove
Madeline on.  She besought help from her imagination; she was not
for the moment honest.  It was an impulse--an equivocal impulse--
born doubtless of the equivocal situation, and it ended badly.

'She will bring something of the spring out to you,' said Madeline--
'the spring in England.  How many years is it since you have seen
it?  There will be a breath of the cowslips about her, and in her
eyes the soft wet of the English sky.  Oh, you will be very glad to
see her.'  The girl was well aware of her insincerity, but only
dimly of her cruelty.  She was drawn on by something stronger than
her sense of honesty and humanity, a determination to see, to know,
that swept these things away.

Innes's hand tightened on the rickshaw, and he made at first no
answer.  Then he said:

'She has been staying in town, you know.'

There was just a quiver of Madeline's eyelid; it said nothing of the
natural rapacity behind.  This man's testimony was coming out in
throes, and yet--it must be said--again she probed.

'Then she will put you in touch again,' she cried; 'you will
remember when you see her all the vigour of great issues and the
fascination of great personalities.  For a little while, anyway,
after she comes, you will be in a world--far away from here--where
people talk and think and live.'

He looked at her in wonder, not understanding, as indeed how could
he?

'Why,' he said, 'you speak of what YOU have done'; and before the
truth of this she cast down her eyes and turned a hot, deep red, and
had nothing to say.

'No,' he said, 'my wife is not like that.'

He walked along in absorption, from which he roused himself with
resentment in his voice.

'I can not leave such a fabric of illusion in your mind.  It
irritates me that it should be there--about anybody belonging to me. 
My wife is not in the least what you imagine her.  She has her
virtues, but she is--like the rest.  I can not hope that you will
take to her, and she won't like you either--we never care about the
same people.  And we shall see nothing of you--nothing.  I can
hardly believe that I am saying this of my own wife, but--I wish
that she had stayed in England.'

'Mrs. Mickie!' cried Madeline to a passing rickshaw, 'what are you
rushing on like that for?  Just go quietly and peaceably along with
us, please, and tell us what Mrs. Vesey decided to do about her part
in 'The Outcast Pearl'.  I'm dining out tonight--I must know.'  And
Mrs. Mickie was kind enough to accompany them all the rest of the
way.

Miss Anderson dined out, and preferred to suppose that she had no
time to think until she was on her way home along the empty road
round Jakko at eleven o'clock that night.  Then it pleased her to
get out of her rickshaw and walk.  There was an opulent moon, the
vast hills curving down to the plains were all grey and silvery, and
the deodars overhead fretted the road with dramatic shadows.  About
her hung the great stillness in a mighty loneliness in which little
Simla is set, and it freed her from what had happened, so that she
could look at it and cry out.  She actually did speak, pausing in
the little pavilion on the road where the nursemaids gather in the
daytime, but very low, so that her words fell round her even in that
silence, and hardly a deodar was aware.  'I will not go now,' she
said.  'I will stay and realize that he is another woman's husband. 
That should cure me if anything will--to see him surrounded by the
commonplaces of married life, that kind of married life.  I will
stay till she comes and a fortnight after.  Besides, I want to see
her--I want to see how far she comes short.'  She was silent for a
moment, and the moonlight played upon her smile of quiet triumph. 
'He cares too,' she said; 'he cares too, but he doesn't know it, and
I promise you one thing, Madeline Anderson, you won't help him to
find out.  And in five weeks I will go away and leave my love where
I found it--on a mountaintop in the middle of Asia!'



Chapter 3.IV.

Madeline did her best to make certain changes delicately,
imperceptibly, so that Innes would not, above all things, be
perplexed into seeking for their reason.  The walks and rides came
to a vague conclusion, and Miss Anderson no longer kept the Viceroy
or anybody else waiting, while Innes finished what he had to say to
her in public, since his opportunities for talking to her seemed to
become gradually more and more like everybody else's.  So long as
she had been mistress of herself she was indifferent to the very
tolerant and good-natured gossip of the hill capital; but as soon as
she found her citadel undermined, the lightest kind of comment
became a contingency unbearable.  In arranging to make it
impossible, she was really over-considerate and over-careful.  Her
soldier never thought of analyzing his bad luck or searching for
motive in it.  To him the combinations of circumstances that seemed
always to deprive him of former pleasures were simply among the
things that might happen.  Grieving, she left him under that
impression for the sake of its expediency, and tried to make it by
being more than ever agreeable on the occasions when he came and
demanded a cup of tea, and would not be denied.  After all, she
consoled herself, no situation was improved by being turned too
suddenly upside down.

She did not wholly withdraw his privilege of taking counsel with
her, and he continued to go away freshened and calmed, leaving her
to toss little sad reflections into the fire, and tremulously wonder
whether the jewel of her love had flashed ever so little behind the
eyes.  They both saw it a conspicuous thing that as those three
weeks went on, neither he nor she alluded even remotely to Mrs.
Innes, but the fact remained, and they allowed it to remain.

Nevertheless, Madeline knew precisely when that lady was expected,
and as she sauntered in the bazaar one morning, and heard Innes's
steps and voice behind her, her mind became one acute surmise as to
whether he could possibly postpone the announcement any longer.  But
he immediately made it plain that this was his business in stopping
to speak to her.  'Good morning,' he said, and then, 'My wife comes
tomorrow.'  He had not told her a bit of personal news, he had made
her an official communication, as briefly as it could be done, and
he would have raised his hat and gone on without more words if
Madeline had not thwarted him.  'What a stupidity for him to be
haunted by afterward!' was the essence of the thought that visited
her; and she put out a detaining hand.

'Really!  By the Bombay mail, I suppose--no, an hour or so later;
private tongas are always as much as that behind the mail.'

'About eleven, I fancy.  You--you are not inclined for a canter
round Summer Hill before breakfast?'

'I am terrified of Summer Hill.  The Turk always misbehaves there. 
Yesterday he got one leg well over the khud--I WAS thankful he had
four.  Tell me, are you ready for Mrs. Innes--everything in the
house?  Is there anything I can do?

'Oh, thanks very much!  I don't think so.  The house isn't ready, as
a matter of fact, but two or three people have offered to put us up
for a day or so until it is.  I've left it open till my wife comes,
as I dare say she has already arranged to go to somebody.  What are
you buying?  Country tobacco, upon my word!  For your men?  That's
subversive of all discipline!'

The lines on his face relaxed; he looked at her with fond
recognition of another delightful thing in her.

'You give sugar-cane to your horses,' she declared; 'why shouldn't I
give tobacco to mine?  Goodbye; I hope Mrs. Innes will like "Two
Gables".  There are roses waiting for her in the garden, at all
events.'

'Are there?' he said.  'I didn't notice.  Goodbye, then.'

He went on to his office thinking of the roses, and that they were
in his garden, and that Madeline had seen them there.  He thought
that if they were good roses--in fact, any kind of roses--they
should be taken care of, and he asked a Deputy Assistant Inspector-
General of Ordnance whether he knew of a gardener that was worth
anything.

'Most of them are mere coolies,' said Colonel Innes, 'and I've got
some roses in this little place I've taken that I want to look
after.'

Next day Madeline took Brookes, and 'The Amazing Marriage', and a
lunch-basket, and went out to Mashobra, where the deodars shadow
hardly any scandal at all, and the Snows come, with perceptible
confidence, a little nearer.

'They almost step,' she said to Brookes, looking at them, 'out of
the realm of the imagination.'

Brookes said that they did indeed, and hoped that she hadn't by any
chance forgotten the mustard.

'The wind is keen off the glaciers over there--anybody would think
of a condiment,' Miss Anderson remarked in deprecation, and to this
Brookes made no response.  It was a liberty she often felt compelled
to take.

The Snows appealed to Madeline even more than did Carintha, Countess
of Fleetwood, to whose fortunes she gave long pauses while she
looked across their summits at renunciation, and fancied her spirit
made strong and equal to its task.  She was glad of their sanctuary;
she did not know where she should find such another.  Perhaps the
spectacle was more than ever sublime in its alternative to the one
she had come away to postpone the sight of; at all events it drove
the reunion of the Inneses from her mind several times for five
minutes together, during which she thought of Horace by himself, and
went over, by way of preparation for her departure, all that had
come and gone between them.  There had been luminous moments,
especially as they irradiated him, and she dwelt on these.  There
was no reason why she should not preserve in London or in New York a
careful memory of them.

So the lights were twinkling all up and down and round about Simla
when she cantered back to it and it was late when she started for
the Worsleys, where she was dining.  One little lighted house looked
much like another perched on the mountainside, and the wooden board
painted 'Branksome Hall, Maj.-Gen. T.P. Worsley, R.E.,' nailed to
the most conspicuous tree from the main road, was invisible in the
darkness.  Madeline arrived in consequence at the wrong dinner-
party, and was acclaimed and redirected with much gaiety, which gave
her a further agreeable impression of the insouciance of Simla, but
made her later still at the Worsleys.  So that half the people were
already seated when she at last appeared, and her hostess had just
time to cry, 'My dear, we thought the langurs must have eaten you! 
Captain Gordon, you are not abandoned after all.  You know Miss
Anderson?' when she found herself before her soup.

Captain Gordon heard her account of herself with complacence, and
declared, wiping his moustache, that a similar experience had
befallen him only a fortnight before.

'Did you ever hear the story of that absent-minded chap, Sir James
Jackson, who went to the RIGHT dinner-party by mistake?' he asked,
'and apologized like mad, by Jove! and insisted he couldn't stay. 
The people nearly had to tie him down in his--' Captain Gordon
stopped, arrested by his companion's sudden and complete
inattention.

'I see a lady,' interrupted Madeline, with odd distinctness,
'curiously like somebody I have known before.'  Her eyes convinced
themselves, and then refused to be convinced of the inconceivable
fact that they were resting on Violet Prendergast.  It was at first
too amazing, too amazing only.  Then an old forgotten feeling rose
in her bosom; the hand on the stem of her wine-glass grew tense. 
The sensation fell away; she remembered her emancipation, the years
arose and reassured her during which Violet Prendergast, living or
dead, had been to her of absolutely no importance.  Yet there was a
little aroused tremour in her voice as she went on, 'She is on the
General's right--he must have taken her in.  Can you see from where
you are sitting?'

'These narrow oval tables are a nuisance that way, aren't they?  You
don't know who you're dining with till the end of the function.  Oh!
I see--that's Mrs. Innes, just out, and fresh as paint, isn't she? 
The Colonel'--Captain Gordon craned his head again--'is sitting
fourth from me on this side.'

'Mrs. Innes!  Really!' said Madeline.  'Then--then of course I must
be mistaken.'

She removed her eyes almost stealthily from the other woman's face
and fixed them on the pattern of the table-cloth.  Her brain guided
her clearly through the tumult of her perception, and no emotion
could be observed in the smiling attention which she gave to Captain
Gordon's account of the afternoon's tandem racing; but there was a
furious beating in her breast, and she thought she could never draw
a breath long enough to control it.  It helped her that there was
food to swallow, wine to drink, and Captain Gordon to listen to; and
under cover of these things she gradually, consciously, prepared
herself for the shock of encounter which should be conclusive. 
Presently she leaned a little forward and let her glance, in which
no outsider could see the steady recognition, rest upon the lady on
the General's right, until that person's agreeable blue eyes
wandered down the table and met it.  Perhaps Madeline's own eyelids
fluttered a little as she saw the sudden stricture in the face that
received her message, and the grimace with which it uttered, pallid
with apprehension, its response to a pleasantry of General
Worsley's.  She was not consummate in her self-control, but she was
able at all events to send the glance travelling prettily on with a
casual smile for an intervening friend, and bring it back to her
dinner-roll without mischief.  It did not adventure again; she knew,
and she set herself to hold her knowledge, to look at it and
understand it, while the mechanical part of her made up its mind
about the entrees, and sympathized with Captain Gordon on his hard
luck in having three ponies laid up at once.  She did not look
again, although she felt the watching of the other woman, and was
quite aware of the moment at which Mrs. Innes allowed herself the
reprieve of believing that at the Worsley's dinner-party at least
there would be no scandal.  The belief had its reflex action, doing
something to calm her.  How could there be--scandal--she asked
herself, and dismissed with relief the denunciations which crowded
vague but insistent in her brain.  Even then she had not grasped the
salient points of the situation; she was too much occupied with its
irony as it affected her personally; her impressions circled
steadily round the word 'twice' and the unimaginable coincidence. 
Her resentment filled her, and her indignation was like a clear
flame behind her smiling face.  Robbed twice, once in New York and--
oh! preposterous--the second time in Simla!  Robbed of the same
things by the same hand!  She perceived in the shock of it only a
monstrous fatality, a ludicrously wicked chance.  This may have been
due to the necessity of listening to Captain Gordon.

At all events it was only as she passed Colonel Innes on her way to
the drawing-room and saw ahead of her the very modish receding back
of Mrs. Innes that she realized other things--crime and freedom.

It was the reversion of power; it brought her a great exultation. 
She sat down under it in a corner, hoping to be left alone, with a
white face and shining eyes.  Power and opportunity and purpose--
righteous purpose!

The circumstances had come to her in a flash; she brought them up
again steadily and scrutinized them.  The case was absolutely clear. 
Frank Prendergast had been dead just seven months.  Colonel Innes
imagined himself married four years.  Violet Prendergast was a
bigamist, and Horace Innes had no wife.

That was the marvellous transcendent fact; that was what lifted her
and carried her on great pulsing waves that rolled beyond the walls
of the little fripperied drawing-room and its collection of low-
necked women, out into her life, which had not these boundaries. 
She lived again in a possible world.  There was no stone wall
between herself and joy.

The old Mussulman butler who offered her coffee looked at her with
aroused curiosity--here was certainly a memsahib under the favour of
God--and as she stirred it, the shadow that Violet Prendergast had
thrown upon her life faded out of her mind in the light that was
there.  Then she looked up and met that lady's vivid blue eyes. 
Mrs. Innes's colour had not returned, but there was a recklessness
in the lines of her mouth.  In the way she held her chin, expressing
that she had been reflecting on old scores, and anticipated the
worst.  Meeting this vigilance Miss Anderson experienced a slight
recoil.  Her happiness, she realized, had been brought to her in the
hands of ugly circumstance.

'And so melodramatic,' she told herself.  'It is really almost
vulgar.  In a story I should have no patience with it.'  But she
went on stirring her coffee with a little uncontrollable smile.

A moment later she had to contemplate the circumstance that her
hostess was addressing her.  Mrs. Innes wished to be introduced. 
Mrs. Innes, incarnate, conscious sensation, was smiling at her,
saying that she must know so great a friend of her husband's.  He
made so few friends, and she was so grateful to anybody who was good
to him.  Eyes and voice tolerably in rein, aware of the situation at
every point, she had a meretricious daring; and it occurred to
Madeline, looking at her, that she was after all a fairly competent
second-class adventuress.  She would not refuse the cue. It would
make so little difference.

'On the contrary, I am tremendously indebted to Colonel Innes.  He
has been so very kind about ponies and jhampanies and things.  Simla
is full of pitfalls for a stranger, don't you think?'  And Miss
Anderson, unclosing her fan, turned her reposeful head a little in
the direction of three married schoolgirls voluble on her left.

'Not when you get to know the language.  You must learn the
language; it's indispensable.  But of course it depends on how long
you mean to stay.'

'I think I will learn the language,' said Madeline.

'But General Worsley told me you were leaving Simla in a fortnight.'

'Oh no.  My plans are very indefinite; but I shall stay much longer
than that.'

'It is Miss Anderson, isn't it?--Miss Madeline Anderson, of New
York--no, Brooklyn?'

Madeline looked at her.  'Did not the General say so?' she asked.

'Yes, he did.  But one looks to make quite sure.'

'I can understand that.'

Mrs. Innes leaned forward with one elbow on her knee.

It was not a graceful attitude, but it gave the casual air to the
conversation which was desirable.

'What are you going to do?' she said.

'My plans are as indefinite as possible, really,' Madeline returned. 
'I may spend the cold weather in Calcutta, or go into camp with the
Dovedells--I should like that.'

'Mrs. Innes,' cried the nearest schoolgirl, 'we are coming tomorrow
to see all the lovely things in your boxes, may we?'

'Do, duckies.  But mind, no copying of them by durzies in the
veranda.  They're all Paris things--Coulter's--and you know he
doesn't copy well, does he?  Oh, dear! here are the men--they always
come too soon, don't they?  So glad to have had even a little chat,
Miss Anderson.  I'll come and see you tomorrow.  You know newcomers
in India always make the first calls.  I shall find you at home,
sha'n't I?'

'By all means,' Madeline said.

Mrs. Innes crossed the room, crying out that the heat was perfectly
absurd for Simla, it must be cooler outside; and as Captain
Valentine Drake followed her into the semi-darkness of the veranda,
the three married schoolgirls looked at each other and smiled.

'Don't be naughty,' said Captain Gordon, leaning over the sofa from
behind. 'They're very dear friends, and they've been separated for
two years.'

Madeline heard this as plainly as they did.  She noted disdainfully
how it all fell in.

'How absent you are tonight!' Horace Innes exclaimed, when Miss
Anderson had asked him a trivial question for the third time.

'Hush!' she said.  'Mrs. Scallepa is going to sing;' and as Mrs.
Scallepa sang she let her eyes play over him with a light in them so
tender, that once catching it the felt a sudden answering throb, and
looked again; but after that her eyes were on the floor.

'We are staying here,' he said a quarter of an hour later, as he saw
her into her rickshaw; 'and I think I must see you to your quarters. 
It's very dark, and there is an ugly little slip half-way between
this and the Mall.

He ran upstairs to get his coat and stick, and a white face like an
apparition suddenly hung itself on the edge of Madeline's rickshaw-
hood.

'Don't tell him tonight,' it said, hoarsely.

'Are you ready, Colonel Innes?  Then good night, everybody,' cried
Madeline.

She was not at all sure that she would not tell Horace Innes
'tonight'.



Chapter 3.V.

'My wife,' said Colonel Innes, 'is looking extremely well.'

'She seems so, indeed,' Madeline replied.

'She is delighted with "Two Gables".  Likes it better, she says,
than any other house we could have got.'

'What a good thing!'

'It was a record trip for the Caledonia, thirteen days from Brindisi
to Bombay.  Was she telling you about the voyage?'

'No,' said Madeline impatiently, 'she didn't mention it.  How shall
I tell the men to put down the hood, please?  A rickshaw is
detestable with the hood up--stifling!  Thanks.  I beg your pardon. 
The Caledonia made a good run?'

'Thirteen days.  Wonderful weather, of course, which was luck for
Violet.  She is an atrocious sailor.'

Madeline fancied she heard repose and reassurance in his voice.  Her
thought cried, 'It is not so bad as he expected!'  We can not be
surprised that she failed to see in herself the alleviation of that
first evening.

'She has brought quantities of things for the house with her,' Innes
went on, 'as well as three dachshund puppies,' and he laughed. 
'Wouldn't you like one?  What can we do with three--and the terrier,
and Brutus?'

'Oh, thank you, no.'

How could he laugh?  How could he speak pleasantly of these intimate
details of his bondage?  How could he conceive that she would
accept--

'Already she has arranged four dinner-parties!  It will be a relief
not to have to think of that sort of thing--to be able to leave it
to her.'

'Mrs. Innes must have great energy.  To drive all the way up from
Kalka by noon and appear at a dinner-party at night--wonderful!'

'Oh, great energy,' Horace said.

'She will take you everywhere--to all the functions.  She will
insist on your duty to society.'

Madeline felt that she must get him somehow back into his slough of
despond.  His freedom paralyzed her.  And he returned with a
pathetic change of tone.

'I suppose there is no alternative.  Violet is very good about being
willing to go alone, or with somebody else; but I never think it
quite fair on one's wife to impose on her the necessity of going
about with other men.'

'Mrs. Worsley introduced us after dinner,' said Madeline.

She kept disparagement out of her mind, but he could not help
perceiving aloofness.

'Yes?'

The monosyllable told her sensitive ear that while he admitted her
consideration in going on with the subject, he was willing to
recognize that there was no more to say, and have done with it.  She
gathered up her scruples and repugnances in a firm grasp.  She would
not let him throw his own shadow, as an effectual obstacle, between
himself and liberty.

'I am going to ask you something,' she said; it might come naturally
enough from another man with whom your friendship was as candid as
it is with me; but there is an awkwardness in it from a woman.  You
must believe I have a good reason.  Will you tell me about your
first meeting with Mrs. Innes, when--when you became engaged?'

She knew she was daring a good deal; but when a man's prison is to
be brought down about his ears, one might as well begin, she
thought, at the foundation.

For a moment Innes did not speak, and then his words came slowly.

I find it difficult,' he said, 'to answer you.  How can it matter--
it is impossible.  I suppose you have heard some story, and it is
like you to want to be in a position to negative it.  Ignore it
instead.  She has very successfully championed herself.  Believe
nothing to her disadvantage that may be said about that--that time. 
I was pleased to marry her, and she was pleased to marry me.  But
for God's sake don't let us talk about it!'

As he spoke Madeline saw the vivid clearness of the situation grow
blurred and confused.  It was as if her point of view had suddenly
changed and her eyes failed her.  Her eager impulse had beat less
and less strongly from the Worsley's door; now it seemed to shrink
away in fetters.  Her eyes filled with vaguely resentful tears,
which sprang, if she could have traced them, from the fact that the
man she loved was loyal to his own mistake, and the formless
premonition that he might continue to be.  She contorted her lip to
keep her emotion back, and deliberately turned away from a matter in
which she was not mistress, and which contained ugly possibilities
of buffeting.  She would wait a little, and though consideration for
Violet Prendergast had nothing to do with it, she would not tell him
tonight.

'I am sorry,' she said; and, after a moment, 'Did I tell you that I
have changed my plans?'

'You are not going so soon?' she took all the comfort there was in
his eagerness.

'I am not going at all for the present.  I have abandoned my
intentions and my dates.  I mean to drift for a little while.  I
have been too--too conscientious.'

'Are you quite serious--do you mean it?'

'Indeed I do.'

'And in less than a fortnight you will not go out of one's life. 
You will stay on--you summer day!  It's hard to believe in luck like
that.  I sent a poor devil of a sepoy a reprieve last week--one
knows now how he must have felt about it.'

'Does it make all that difference?'  Madeline asked, softly.

'It makes a difference,' he answered, controlling his words, 'that I
am glad you can not conceive, since that would mean that your life
has been as barren as mine.'  He seemed to refrain from saying more,
and then he added, 'You must be careful when you plant your
friendship that you mean it to stay, and blossom.  It will not come
easily up by the roots, and it will leave an ugly hole.'

He was helping her out of her rickshaw, and as they followed the
servant who carried her wraps the few yards to the door, she left
her hand lightly on his arm.  It was the seal, he thought, of her
unwritten bond that there should be no uprooting of the single
flower he cherished; and he went back almost buoyantly because of it
to the woman who had been sitting in the sackcloth and ashes of
misfortune, turning over the expedients for which his step might
make occasion.

By the time the monkeys began to scramble about the roof in the
early creeping of the dawn among the deodars, Madeline had groped
her way to a tolerably clear conception of what might happen.  The
impeding circumstance everywhere, it must be acknowledged, was
Frederick Prendergast's coffin.  The case, had convict No. 1596 been
still alive and working out his debt to society, would have been
transcendentally simple, she told herself.  Even a convict has a
right--a prospective right--to his wife, and no honest man should be
compelled to retain a criminal's property.  This was an odd
reflection, perhaps, to be made by Madeline Anderson, but the
situation as a whole might be described as curious.  And there was
no doubt about the coffin.



Chapter 3.VI.

The veranda of which Miss Anderson's little sitting-room claimed its
section hung over the road, and it seemed to her that she heard the
sound of Mrs. Innes's arrival about ten minutes after breakfast.

On the contrary, she had spent two whole hours contemplating, with
very fixed attention, first the domestic circumstances of Colonel
Horace Innes and their possible development, and then, with a pang
of profoundest acknowledgment, the moral qualities which he would
bring to bear upon them.  She was further from knowing what course
she personally intended to pursue than ever, when she heard the
wheels roll up underneath; and she had worked herself into a state
of sufficient detachment from the whole problem to reflect upon the
absurdity of a bigamist rattling forth to discuss her probable ruin
in the fanciful gaiety of a rickshaw.  The circumstances had its
value though; it lightened all responsibility for the lady
concerned.  As Madeline heard her jump out and give pronounced
orders for the securing of an accompanying dachshund, it did not
seem to matter so particularly what became of Violet Prendergast.

Mrs. Innes's footsteps came briskly along the veranda.  Madeline
noted that there was no lagging.  'Number seven,' she said aloud; as
she passed other doors, 'Number eight--number nine!  Ah! there you
are.'  The door was open. 'I wouldn't let them bring up my card for
fear of some mistake.  How do you do?  Now please don't get up--you
look so comfortable with your book.  What is it?  Oh, yes, of
course, THAT.  People were talking about it a good deal when I left
London, but I haven't read it.  Is it good?'

'I like it,' said Madeline.  She half rose as Mrs. Innes entered;
but as the lady did not seem to miss the ceremony of greeting, she
was glad to sink back in her chair.

'And how do you like Simla?  Charming in many ways, isn't it?  A
little too flippant, I always say--rather TOO much champagne and
silliness.  But awfully bracing.'

'The Snows are magnificent,' Madeline said, 'when you can see them. 
And there's a lot of good work done here.'

'Aren't they divine?  I did nothing, absolutely nothing, my first
season but paint them.  And the shops--they're not bad, are they,
for the size of the place?  Though today, upon my soul, there
doesn't seem to be a yard of white spotted veiling among them.'

'That is annoying,' said Madeline, 'if you want spotted veiling.'

'Isn't it?  Well'--Mrs. Innes take a deep breath--'you DIDN'T tell
him last night?'

'N--no,' said Madeline, with deliberation.

'I WAS grateful.  I knew I could rely upon you not to.  It would
have been too cruel when we have only just been reunited--dear
Horace would have had to sleep in the--'

'Pray--'

'Well, Horace is the soul of honour.  Is your ayah in there?'  Mrs.
Innes nodded towards the bedroom door.  'You can not imagine what
long ears she has.'

'I have no ayah.  There is only Brookes;' and as that excellent
woman passed through the room with a towel over her arm, Madeline
said, 'You can go now, Brookes, and see about that alpaca.  Take the
rickshaw; it looks very threatening.'

'Maid!  You ARE a swell!  There are only four genuine maids in Simla
that I know of--the rest are really nurse-girls.  What a comfort she
must be!  THE luxury of all others that I long for; but alas! army
pay, you know.  I did once bring a dear thing out with me from Nice-
-you should have seen Horace's face.'

'I couldn't very well go about quite alone; it would be
uncomfortable.'

'Except that you Americans are so perfectly independent.'

'On the contrary.  If I could order about a servant the way an
Englishwoman does--'

'Say you are not going to tell him!  I've got such a lot of other
calls to make,' exclaimed Mrs. Innes.  'Dear Lady Bloomfield won't
understand it if I don't call today, especially after the baby. 
What people in that position want with more babies I can not
comprehend.  Of course you haven't noticed it, but a baby is such a
shock to Simla.'

'Don't let me keep you,' Madeline said, rising.

'But you haven't promised.  Do promise, Miss Anderson.  You gain
nothing by telling him, except your revenge; and I should think by
this time you would have forgiven me for taking Frederick away from
you.  He didn't turn out so well!  You can't still bear me malice
over that convict in Sing Sing.'

'For his sake, poor fellow, I might.'

'Coming along I said to myself, "She CAN score off me badly, but
surely she doesn't want to so much as all that."  Besides, I really
only took your leavings, you know.  You threw poor Fred Prendergast
over.'

'I am not prepared to discuss that,' Madeline said, at no pains to
smooth the curve out of her lip.

'Then I thought, "Perhaps--you never can tell with people--she will
think it her DUTY to make a fuss."'

'That is a possible point of view.'

'I know.  You think I'm an imposter on society and I ought to be
exposed, and I suppose you could shut every door in Simla against me
if you liked.  But you are a friend of my husband's, Miss Anderson. 
You would not turn his whole married life into a scandal and ruin
his career?'

'Ruin his career?'

'Of course.  Government is awfully particular.  It mayn't be his
fault in the least, but no man is likely to get any big position
with a cloud over his domestic affairs.  Horace would resign,
naturally.'

'Or take long leave,' Mrs. Innes added to herself, but she did not
give Madeline this alternative.  A line or two of nervous irritation
marked themselves about her eyes, and her colour had faded.  Her hat
was less becoming than it had been, and she had pulled a button off
her glove.

'Besides,' she went on quickly, 'it isn't as if you could do any
good, you know.  The harm was done once for all when I let him think
he'd married me. I thought then--well, I had to take it or leave it-
-and every week I expected to hear of Frederick's death.  Then I
meant to tell Horace myself, and have the ceremony over again.  He
couldn't refuse.  And all these years it's been like living on a
volcano, in the fear of meeting New York people. Out here there
never are any, but in England I dye my hair, and alter my
complexion.'

'Why did you change your mind,' Madeline asked, 'about telling
Colonel Innes?'

'I haven't!  Why should I change my mind?  For my own protection, I
mean to get things put straight instantly--when the time comes.'

'When the time comes,' Madeline repeated; and her eyes, as she fixed
them on Mrs. Innes, were suddenly so lightened with a new idea that
she dropped the lids over them as she waited for the answer.

'When poor Frederick does pass away,' Mrs. Innes said, with an air
of observing the proprieties.  'When they put him in prison it was a
matter of months, the doctors said.  That was one reason why I went
abroad.  I couldn't bear to stay there and see him dying by inches,
poor fellow.'

'Couldn't you?'

'Oh, I couldn't.  And the idea of the hard labour made me SICK.  But
it seems to have improved his health, and now--there is no telling! 
I sometimes believe he will live out his sentence.  Should you think
that possible in the case of a man with half a lung?'

'I have no knowledge of pulmonary disease,' Madeline said.  She
forced the words from her lips and carefully looked away, taking
this second key to the situation mechanically, and for a moment
groping with it.

'What arrangement did you make to be informed about--about him?' she
asked, and instantly regretted having gone so perilously near
provoking a direct question.

'I subscribe to the "New York World".  I used to see lots of things
in it--about the shock the news of my death gave him--'

A flash of hysterical amusement shot into Mrs. Innes's eyes, and she
questioned Madeline's face to see whether it responded to her
humour.  Then she put her own features straight behind her
handkerchief and went on.

'And about his failing health, and then about his being so much
better.  But nothing now for ages.'

'Did the "World" tell you,' asked Miss Anderson, with sudden
interest, 'that Mr. Prendergast came into a considerable fortune
before--about two years ago?'

Mrs. Innes's face turned suddenly blank.  'How much?' she exclaimed.

'About five hundred thousand dollars, I believe.  Left him by a
cousin.  Then you didn't know?'

'That must have been Gordon Prendergast--the engineer!' Mrs. Innes
said, with excitement.  'Fancy that!  Leaving money to a relation in
Sing Sing!  Hadn't altered his will, I suppose.  Who could
possibly,' and her face fell visibly, 'have foreseen such a thing?'

'No one, I think,' said Madeline, through a little edged smile.  'On
that point you will hardly be criticized.'

Mrs. Innes, with clasped hands, was sunk in thought.  She raised her
eyes with a conviction in them which she evidently felt to be
pathetic.

'After all,' she said, 'there is something in what the padres say
about our reaping the reward of our misdeeds in this world--some of
us, anyway.  If I had stayed in New York--'

'Yes?' said Madeline.  'I shall wake up presently,' she reflected,
'and find that I have been dreaming melodrama.'  But that was a
fantastic underscoring of her experience.  She knew very well she
was making it.

Mrs. Innes, again wrapped in astonished contemplation, did not
reply.  Then she jumped to her feet with a gesture that cast
fortunes back into the lap of fate.

'One thing is certain,' she said; 'I can't do anything NOW, can I?'

Madeline laid hold of silence and made armour with it.  At all
events, she must have time to think.

'I decline to advise you,' she said, and she spoke with a barely
perceptive movement of her lips only.  The rest of her face was
stone.

'How unkind and unforgiving you are!  Must people would think the
loss of a hundred thousand pounds about punishment enough for what I
have done.  You don't seem to see it.  But on top of that you won't
refuse to promise not to tell Horace?'

'I will not bind myself in any way whatever.'

'Not even when you know that the moment I hear of the--death I
intend to--to--'

'Make an honest man of him?  Not even when I know that.'

'Do you want me to go down on my knees to you?'

Madeline glanced at the flowered fabric involved and said, 'I
wouldn't, I think.'

'And this is to hang over me the whole season?  I shall enjoy
nothing--absolutely NOTHING.'  The blue eyes were suddenly eclipsed
by angry tears, which the advent of a servant with cards checked as
suddenly.

'Goodbye, then, dear,' cried Mrs. Innes, as if in response to the
advancing rustle of skirts in the veranda.  'So glad to have found
you at home.  Dear me, has Trilby made her way up--and I gave such
particular orders!  Oh, you NAUGHTY dog!'



Chapter 3.VII.

>From the complication that surged round Miss Anderson's waking hours
one point emerged, and gave her a perch for congratulation.  That
was the determination she had shown in refusing to let Frederick
Prendergast leave her his money, or any part of it.

It has been said that he had outlived her tenderness, if not her
care, and this fact, which she never found it necessary to
communicate to poor Frederick himself, naturally made his desire in
the matter sharply distasteful.  She was even unaware of the
disposition he had made of his ironical fortune, a reflection which
brought her thankfulness that there was something she did not know. 
'If I had let him do it,' she thought, 'I should have felt compelled
to tell her everything, instantly.  And think of discussing it with
her!'  This was quite a fortnight later, and Mrs. Innes still
occupied her remarkable position only in her own mind and
Madeline's, still knowing herself the wife of 1596 and of 1596 only,
and still unaware that 1596 was in his grave.  Simla had gone on
with its dances and dinners and gymkhanas quite as if no crucial
experience were hanging over the heads of three of the people one
met 'everywhere,' and the three people continued to be met
everywhere, although only one of them was unconscious.  The women
tried to avoid each other without accenting it, exchanging light
words only as occasion demanded, but they were not clever enough for
Mrs. Gammidge and Mrs. Mickie, who went about saying that Mrs.
Innes's treatment of Madeline Anderson was as ridiculous as it was
inexplicable.  'Did you ever know her to be jealous of anybody
before?' demanded Mrs. Mickie, to which Mrs. Gammidge responded,
with her customary humour, that the Colonel had never, in the memory
of the oldest inhabitant, been known to give her occasion.

'Well,' declared Mrs. Mickie, 'if friendships--UNSENTIMENTAL
friendships--between men and women are not understood in Simla, I'd
like to be told what is understood.'

Between them they gave Madeline a noble support, for which--although
she did not particularly require it, and they did not venture to
offer it in so many words--she was grateful.  A breath of public
criticism from any point of view would have blown over the toppling
structure she was defending against her conscience.  The siege was
severe and obstinate, with an undermining conviction ever at work
that in the end she would yield; in the end she would go away, at
least as far as Bombay or Calcutta, and from there send to Mrs.
Innes the news of her liberation.  It would not be necessary, after
all, or even excusable, to tell Horace.  His wife would do that
quickly enough--at least, she had said she would.  If she didn't--
well, if she didn't, nothing would be possible but another letter,
giving HIM the simple facts, she, Madeline, carefully out of the way
of his path of duty--at all events, at Calcutta or Bombay.  But
there was no danger that Mrs. Innes would lose the advantage of
confession, of throwing herself on his generosity--and at this point
Madeline usually felt her defenses against her better nature
considerably strengthened, and the date of her sacrifice grow vague
again.

Meanwhile, she was astonished to observe that, in spite of her
threat to the contrary, Mrs. Innes appeared to be enjoying herself
particularly well. Madeline had frequent occasion for private
comment on the advantages of a temperament that could find
satisfaction in dancing through whole programmes at the very door,
so to speak, of the criminal courts; and it can not be denied that
this capacity of Mrs. Innes's went far to increase the vacillation
with which Miss Anderson considered her duty towards that lady.  If
she had shown traces of a single hour of genuine suffering, there
would have been an end to Madeline's hesitation.  But beyond an
occasional watchful glance at conversations in which she might be
figuring dramatically, and upon which she instantly turned her back
as soon as she was perceived, Mrs. Innes gave no sign even of
preoccupation.  If she had bad half-hours, they occurred between the
teas and tennises, the picnics, riding-parties, luncheons, and other
entertainments, at which you could always count upon meeting her;
and in that case they must have been short.  She looked extremely
well, and her admirable frocks gave an accent even to 'Birthday'
functions at Viceregal Lodge, which were quite hopelessly general. 
If any one could have compelled a revelation of her mind, I think it
would have transpired that her anxieties about Capt. Valentine Drake
and Mrs. Vesey gave her no leisure for lesser ones.  These for a few
days had been keen and indignant--Captain Drake had so far forgotten
himself as to ride with Mrs. Vesey twice since Mrs. Innes's arrival-
-and any display of poverty of spirit was naturally impossible under
the circumstances.  The moment was a critical one; Captain Drake
seemed inclined to place her in the category of old, unexacting
friends--ladies who looked on and smiled, content to give him tea on
rainy days, and call him by his Christian name, with perhaps the
privilege of a tapping finger on his shoulder, and an occasional
order about a rickshaw.  Mrs. Violet was not an introspective
person, or she might have discovered here that the most stable part
of her self-respect was her EXIGENCE with Captain Drake.

She found out quickly enough, however, that she did not mean to
discard it. She threw herself, therefore--her fine shoulders and
arms, her pretty clothes, her hilarity, her complexion, her
eyelashes, and all that appertained to her--into the critical task
of making other men believe, at Captain Drake's expense, that they
were quite as fond of her as he was.  Mrs. Vesey took opposite
measures, and the Club laid bets on the result.

The Club was not prepossessed by Captain Drake.  He said too little
and he implied too much.  He had magnificent shoulders, which he
bent a great deal over secluded sofas, and a very languid interest
in matters over which ordinary men were enthusiastic.  He seemed to
believe that if he smiled all the way across his face, he would
damage a conventionality.  His clothes were unexceptionable, and he
always did the right thing, though bored by the necessity.  He was
good-looking in an ugly way, which gave him an air of restrained
capacity for melodrama, and made women think him interesting. 
Somebody with a knack of disparagement said that he was too much
expressed.  It rather added to his unpopularity that he was a man
whom women usually took with preposterous seriousness--all but Kitty
Vesey, who charmed and held him by her outrageous liberties.  When
Mrs. Vesey chaffed him, he felt picturesque.  He was also aware of
inspiring entertainment for the lookers-on, with the feeling at such
times that he, too, was an amused spectator.  This was, of course,
their public attitude.  In private there was sentiment, and they
talked about the tyranny of society, or delivered themselves of
ideas suggested by works of fiction which everybody simply HAD to
read.

For a week Mrs. Innes looked on, apparently indifferent, rather
apparently not observing; and an Assistant Secretary in the Home
Department began to fancy that his patience in teaching the three
dachshund puppies tricks was really appreciated.  He was an on-
coming Assistant Secretary, with other conspicuous parts, and
hitherto his time had been too valuable to spend upon ladies'
dachshunds.  Mrs. Innes had selected him well.  There came an
evening when, at a dance at the Lieutenant-Governor's, Mrs. Innes
was so absorbed in what the Assistant Secretary was saying to her,
as she passed on his arm, that she did not see Captain Drake in the
corridor at all, although he had carefully broken an engagement to
walk with Kitty Vesey that very afternoon, as the beginning of
gradual and painless reform in her direction.  His unrewarded virtue
rose up and surprised him with the distinctness of its resentment;
and while his expression was successfully amused, his shoulders and
the back of his neck, as well as the hand on his moustache, spoke of
discipline which promised to be efficient.  Reflection assured him
that discipline was after all deserved, and a quarter of an hour
later found him wagging his tail, so to speak, over Mrs. Innes's
programme in a corner pleasantly isolated.  The other chair was
occupied by the Assistant Secretary.  Captain Drake represented an
interruption, and was obliged to take a step towards the nearest
lamp to read the card.  Three dances were rather ostentatiously
left, and Drake initialled them all.  He brought back the card with
a bow, which spoke of dignity under bitter usage, together with the
inflexible intention of courteous self-control, and turned away.

'Oh, if you please, Captain Drake--let me see what you've done.  All
those?  But--'

'Isn't it after eleven, Mrs. Innes?' asked the Assistant Secretary,
with a timid smile.  He was enjoying himself, but he had a respect
for vested interests, and those of Captain Drake were so well known
that he felt a little like a buccaneer.

'Dear me, so it is!'  Mrs. Innes glanced at one of her bracelets. 
'Then, Captain Drake, I'm sorry'--she carefully crossed out the
three 'V.D.'s'--'I promised all the dances I had left after ten to
Mr. Holmcroft.  Most of the others I gave away at the gymkhana--
really.  Why weren't you there?  That Persian tutor again!  I'm
afraid you are working too hard.  And what did the Rani do, Mr.
Holmcroft?  It's like the Arabian Nights, only with real jewels--'

'Oh, I say, Holmcroft, this is too much luck, you know.  Regular
sweepstakes, by Jove!'  And Captain Drake lingered on the fringe of
the situation.

'Perhaps I have been greedy,' said the Assistant Secretary,
deprecatingly. 'I'll--'

'Not in the very least!  That is,' exclaimed Mrs. Violet, pouting,
'if I'M to be considered.  We'll sit out all but the waltzes, and
you shall tell me official secrets about the Rani.  She put us up
once, she's a delicious old thing.  Gave us string beds to sleep on
and gold plate to eat from, and swore about every other word.  She
had been investing in Government paper, and it had dropped three
points.  "Just my damn luck!" she said.  Wasn't it exquisite? 
Captain Drake--'

'Mrs. Innes--'

'I don't want to be rude, but you're a dreadful embarrassment.  Mr.
Holmcroft won't tell you official secrets!'

'If she would only behave!' thought Madeline, looking on, 'I would
tell her--indeed I would--at once.'

Colonel Innes detached himself from a group of men in mess dress as
she appeared with the Worsleys, and let himself drift with the tide
that brought them always together.

'You are looking tired--ill,' she said, seriously, as they sought
the unconfessed solace of each other's eyes.  'Last night it was the
Commander-in-Chief's, and the night before the dance at Peliti's. 
And again tonight.  And you are not like those of us who can rest
next morning--you have always your heavy office work!'  She spoke
with indignant, tender reproach, and he gave himself up to hearing
it.  'You will have to take leave and go away,' she insisted,
foolishly.

'Leave!  Good heavens, no!  I wish all our fellows were as fit as I
am.  And--'

'Yes?' she said.

'Don't pity me, dear friend.  I don't think it's good for me.  The
world really uses me very well.'

'Then it's all right, I suppose,' Madeline said, with sudden
depression.

'Of course it is.  You are dining with us on the eighth?'

'I'm afraid not, I'm engaged.'

'Engaged again?  Don't you WANT to break bread in my house, Miss
Anderson?'  She was silent, and he insisted, 'Tell me,' he said.

She gave him instead a kind, mysterious smile.

'I will explain to you what I feel about that some day,' she said;
'some day soon.  I can't accept Mrs. Innes's invitation for the
eighth, but--Brookes and I are going to take tea with the fakir's
monkeys on the top of Jakko tomorrow afternoon.'

'Anybody else, or only Brookes?'

'Only Brookes.'  And she thought she had abandoned coquetry!

'Then may I come?'

'Indeed you may.'

'I really don't know,' reflected Madeline, as she caught another
glimpse of Mrs. Innes vigorously dancing the reel opposite little
Lord Billy in his Highland uniform, with her hands on her flowered-
satin hips, 'that I am behaving very well myself.'



Chapter 3.VIII.

Horace Innes looked round his wife's drawing-room as if he were
making an inventory of it, carefully giving each article its value,
which happened, however, to have nothing to do with rupees. 
Madeline Anderson had been saying something the day before about the
intimacy and accuracy with which people's walls expressed them, and
though the commonplace was not new to him, this was the first time
it had ever led him to scan his wife's.  What he saw may be
imagined, but his only distinct reflection was that he had no idea
that she had been photographed so variously or had so many friends
who wore resplendent Staff uniforms.  The relation of cheapness in
porcelain ornaments to the lady's individuality was beyond him, and
he could not analyze his feelings of sitting in the midst of her
poverty of spirit.  Indeed, thinking of his ordinary
unsusceptibility to such things, he told himself sharply that he was
adding an affectation of discomfort to the others that he had to
bear; and that if Madeline had not given him the idea it would never
have entered his mind.  The less, he mused, that one had to do with
finicking feelings in this world the better.  They were well enough
for people who were tolerably conditioned in essentials--he
preferred this vagueness, even with himself, in connection with his
marriage--otherwise they added pricks.  Besides he had that other
matter to think of.

He thought of the other matter with such obvious irritation that the
butler coming in to say that the 'English water' was finished, and
how many dozen should he order, put a chair in its place instead,
closed the door softly again, and went away.  It was not good for
the dignity of butlers to ask questions of any sort with a look of
that kind under the eyebrows of the sahib.  The matter was not
serious, Colonel Innes told himself, but he would prefer by
comparison to deal with matters that were serious.  He knew Simla
well enough to attach no overwhelming importance to things said
about women at the Club, where the broadest charity prevailed
underneath, and the idle comment of the moment had an intrinsic
value as a distraction rather than a reflective one as a criticism. 
This consideration, however, was more philosophical in connection
with other men's wives.  He found very little in it to palliate what
he had overheard, submerged in the 'Times of India', that afternoon. 
And to put an edge on it, the thing had been said by one of his own
juniors.  Luckily the boy had left the room without discovering who
was behind the 'Times of India'.  Innes felt that he should be
grateful for having been spared the exigency of defending his wife
against a flippant word to which she had very probably laid herself
open.  He was very angry, and it is perhaps not surprising that he
did not pause to consider how far his anger was due to the
humiliating necessity of speaking to her about it.  She was coming
at last though; she was in the hall.  He would get it over quickly.

'Goodbye!' said Mrs. Innes at the door.  'No, I can't possibly let
you come in to tea.  I don't know how you have the conscience after
drinking three cups at Mrs. Mickie's, where I had no business to
take you!  Tomorrow?  Oh, all right if you want to VERY badly.  But
I won't promise you strawberries--they're nearly all gone.'

There was the sound of a departing pony's trot, and Mrs. Innes came
into the drawing-room.

'Good heavens, Horace! what are you sitting there for like a--like a
ghost?  Why didn't you make a noise or something, and why aren't you
at office?  I can't tell you how you startled me.'

'It is early,' Colonel Innes said.  'We are neither of us in the
house, as a rule, at this hour.'

'Coincidence!'  Violet turned a cool, searching glance on her
husband, and held herself ready.  'I came home early because I want
to alter the lace on my yellow bodice for tonight.  It's too
disgusting as it is.  But I was rather glad to get away from Mrs.
Mickie's lot.  So rowdy!'

'And I came because I had a special reason for wanting to speak to
you.'

Mrs. Violet's lips parted, and her breath, in spite of herself, came
a little faster.

'As we are dining out tonight, I thought that if I didn't catch you
now I might not have another opportunity--till tomorrow morning.'

'And it's always a pity to spoil one's breakfast.  I can tell from
your manner, mon ami, it's something disagreeable.  What have I been
and gone and done?'

She was dancing, poor thing, in her little vulgar way, on hot iron. 
But her eyes kept their inconsistent coolness.

'I heard something today which you are not in the way of hearing. 
You have--probably--no conception that it could be said.'

'Then she has been telling other people.  ABSOLUTELY the worst thing
she could do!' Mrs. Innes exclaimed privately, sitting unmoved, her
face a little too expectant.

'You won't be prepared for it--you may be shocked and hurt by it. 
Indeed, I think there is no need to repeat it to you.  But I must
put you on your guard.  Men are coarser, you know, than women; they
are apt to put their own interpretation--'

'What is it?'

There was a physical gasp, a sharpness in her voice that brought
Innes's eyes from the floor to her face.

'I am sorry,' he said, 'but--don't overestimate it, don't let it
worry you. It was simply a very impertinent--a very disagreeable
reference to you and Mr. Holmcroft, I think, in connection with the
Dovedell's picnic.  It was a particularly silly thing as well, and I
am sure no one would attach any importance to it, but it was said
openly at the Club, and--'

'Who said it?' Mrs. Innes demanded.

A flood of colour rushed over her face.  Horace marked that she
blushed.

'I don't know whether I ought to tell you, Violet.  It certainly was
not meant for your ears.'

'If I'm not to know who said it, I don't see why I should pay any
attention to it.  Mere idle rumour--'

Innes bit his lip.

'Captain Gordon said it,' he replied.

'Bobby Gordon!  DO tell me what he said!  I'm dying to know.  Was he
very disagreeable?  I DID give his dance away on Thursday night.'

Innes looked at her with the curious distrust which she often
inspired in him.  He had a feeling that he would like to put her out
of the room into a place by herself, and keep her there.

'I won't repeat what he said.'  Colonel Innes took up the 'Saturday
Review'.

'Oh, do, Horace!  I particularly want to know.'

Innes said nothing.

'Horace!  Was it--was it anything about Mr. Holmcroft being my
Secretariat baa-lamb?'

'If you adorn your guess with a little profanity,' said Innes,
acidly, 'you won't be far wrong.'

Mrs. Violet burst into a peal of laughter.

'Why, you old goose!' she articulated, behind her handkerchief; 'he
said that to ME.'

Innes laid down the 'Saturday Review'.

'To you!' he repeated; 'Gordon said it to you!'

'Rather!'  Mrs. Violet was still mirthful.  'I'm not sure that he
didn't call poor little Homie something worse than that.  It's the
purest jealousy on his part--nothing to make a fuss about.'

The fourth skin which enables so many of us to be callous to all but
the relative meaning of careless phrases had not been given to
Innes, and her words fell upon his bare sense of propriety.

'Jealous,' he said, 'of a married woman?  I find that difficult to
understand.'

Violet's face straightened out.

'Don't be absurd, Horace.  These boys are always jealous of somebody
or other--it's the occupation of their lives!  I really don't see
how one can prevent it.'

'It seems to me that a self-respecting woman should see how.  Your
point of view in these matters is incomprehensible.'

'Perhaps,' Violet was driven by righteous anger to say, 'you find
Miss Anderson's easier to understand.'

Colonel Innes's face took its regimental disciplinary look, and,
though his eyes were aroused, his words were quiet with repression.

'I see no reason to discuss Miss Anderson with you,' he said.  'She
has nothing to do with what we are talking about.'

'Oh, don't you, really!  Hasn't she, indeed!  I take it you are
trying to make me believe that compromising things are said about
Mr. Holmcroft and me at the Club.  Well, I advise you to keep your
ears open a little more, and listen to the things said about you and
Madeline Anderson there.  But I don't suppose you would be in such a
hurry to repeat them to HER.'

Innes turned very white, and the rigidity of his face gave place to
heavy dismay.  His look was that of a man upon whom misfortune had
fallen out of a clear sky.  For an instant he stared at his wife. 
When he spoke his voice was altered.

'For God's sake!' he said, 'let us have done with this pitiful
wrangling.  I dare say you can take care of yourself; at all events,
I only meant to warn you.  But now you must tell me exactly what you
mean by this that you have said--this--about--'

'The fat's in the fire,' was Mrs. Innes's reflection.

'Certainly, I'll tell you--'

'Don't shout, please!'

'I mean simply that all Simla is talking about your affair with Miss
Anderson.  You may imagine that because you are fifteen years older
than she is things won't be thought of, but they are, and I hear
it's been spoken about at Viceregal Lodge.  I KNOW Lady Bloomfield
has noticed it, for she herself mentioned it to me.  I told her I
hadn't the slightest objection, and neither have I, but there's an
old proverb about people in glass houses.  What are you going to
do?'

Colonel Innes's expression was certainly alarming, and he had made a
step toward her that had menace in it.

'I am going out,' he said, and turned and left her to her triumph.



Chapter 3.IX.

She--Violet--had unspeakably vulgarized it, but it must be true--it
must be, to some extent, true.  She may even have lied about it, but
the truth was there, fundamentally, in the mere fact that it had
been suggested to her imagination.  Madeline's name, which had come
to be for him an epitome of what was finest and most valuable, most
to be lived for, was dropping from men's lips into a kind of an
abyss of dishonourable suggestion.  There was no way out of it or
around it.  It was a cloud which encompassed them, suddenly
blackening down.

There was nothing that he could do--nothing.  Except, yes, of
course--that was obvious, as obvious as any other plain duty. 
Through his selfishness it had a beginning; in spite of his
selfishness it should have an end.  That went without saying.  No
more walks or rides.  In a conventional way, perhaps--but nothing
deliberate, designed--and never alone together.  Gossip about
flippant married women was bad enough, but that it should concern
itself with an unprotected creature like Madeline was monstrous,
incredible.  He strode fiercely into the road round Jakko, and no
little harmless snake, if it had crawled across his path, would have
failed to suffer a quick fate under the guidance of his imagination. 
But there was nothing for him to kill, and he turned upon himself.

The sun went down into the Punjab and left great blue-and-purple
hill worlds barring the passage behind him.  The deodars sank waist
deep into filmy shadow, and the yellow afterlight lay silently among
the branches.  A pink-haunched monkey lopading across the road with
a great show of prudence seemed to have strayed into an unfamiliar
country, and the rustling twigs behind him made an episode of sound. 
The road in perpetual curve between its little stone parapet and the
broad flank of the hill rose and fell under the deodars; Innes took
its slopes and its steepnesses with even, unslackened stride, aware
of no difference, aware of little indeed except the physical
necessity of movement, spurred on by a futile instinct that the end
of his walk would be the end of his trouble--his amazing, black,
menacing trouble.  A pony's trot behind him struck through the
silence like percussion-caps; all Jakko seemed to echo with it; and
it came nearer--insistent, purposeful--but he was hardly aware of it
until the creature pulled up beside him, and Madeline, slipping
quickly off, said--

'I'm coming too.'

He took off his hat and stared at her.  She seemed to represent a
climax.

'I'm coming too,' she said.  'I'm tired of picking flies off the
Turk, and he's really unbearable about them tonight.  Here, syce.' 
She threw the reins to the man and turned to Innes with a smile of
relief.  'I would much rather do a walk.  Why--you want me to come
too, don't you?'

His face was all one negative, and under the unexpectedness of it
and the amazement of it her questioning eyes slowly filled with
sudden, uncontrollable tears, so that she had to lower them, and
look steadily at the hoof-marks in the road while she waited for his
answer.

'You know how I feel about seeing you--how glad I always am,' he
stammered. 'But there are reasons--'

'Reasons?' she repeated, half audibly.

'I don't know how to tell you.  I will write.  But let me put you up
again--'

'I will not,' Madeline said, with a sob, 'I won't be sent home like
a child.  I am going to walk, but--but I can quite well go alone.' 
She started forward, and her foot caught in her habit so that she
made an awkward stumble and came down on her knee.  In rising she
stumbled again, and his quick arm was necessary.  Looking down at
her, he saw that she was crying bitterly.  The tension had lasted
long, and the snap had come when she least expected it.

'Stop,' Innes said, firmly, hardly daring to turn his head and
ascertain the blessed fact that they were still alone.  'Stop
instantly.  You shall not go by yourself.'  He flicked the dust off
her habit with his pocket-handkerchief.  'Come, please; we will go
on together.'  Her distress seemed to make things simple again.  It
was as if the cloud that hung over them had melted as she wept, and
lifted, and drifted a little further on.  For the moment, naturally,
nothing mattered except that she should be comforted.  As she walked
by his side shaken with her effort at self-control, he had to resist
the impulse to touch her.  His hand tingled to do its part in
soothing her, his arm ached to protect her, while he vaguely felt an
element of right, of justice, in her tears; they were in a manner
his own.  What he did was to turn and ask the syce following if he
had loosened the Turk's saddle-girths.

'I shall be better--in a moment,' Madeline said, and he answered,
'Of course'; but they walked on and said nothing more until the road
ran out from under the last deodar and round the first bare boulder
that marked the beginning of the Ladies' Mile.  It lay rolled out
before them, the Ladies' Mile, sinuous and grey and empty, along the
face of the cliff; they could see from one end of it to the other. 
It was the bleak side of Jakko; even tonight there was a fresh
springing coldness in it blowing over from the hidden snows behind
the rims of the nearer hills.  Madeline held up her face to it, and
gave herself a moment of its grateful discipline.

'I have been as foolish as possible,' she said, 'as foolish as
possible.  I have distressed you.  Well, I couldn't help it--that is
all there is to be said.  Now if you will tell me--what is in your
mind--what you spoke of writing--I will mount again and go home.  It
doesn't matter--I know you didn't mean to be unkind.'  Her lip was
trembling again, and he knew it, and dared not look at it.

'How can you ask me to tell you--miserable things!' he exclaimed. 
'How can I find the words?  And I have only just been told--I can
hardly myself conceive it--'

'I am not a child in her teens that my ears should be guarded from
miserable things.  I have come of age, I have entered into my
inheritance of the world's bitterness with the rest.  I can listen,'
Madeline said.  'Why not?'

He looked to her with grave tenderness.  'You think yourself very
old, and very wise about the world,' he said; 'but you are a woman,
and you will be hurt.  And when I think that a little ordinary
forethought on my part would have protected you, I feel like the
criminal I am.'

'Don't make too much of it,' she said, simply.  'I have a
presentiment--'

'I'll tell you,' Innes said, slowly; 'I won't niggle about it.  The
people of this place--idiots!--are unable to believe that a man and
a woman can be to each other what we are.'

'Yes?' said Madeline.  She paused beside the parapet and looked down
at the indistinct little fields below, and the blurred masses of
white wild roses waving midway against the precipice.

'They can not understand that there can be any higher plane of
intercourse between us than the one they know.  They won't see--they
can't see--that the satisfaction we find in being together is of a
different nature.'

'I see,' said Madeline.  She had raised her eyes, and they sought
the solemn lines of the horizon.  She looked as if she saw something
infinitely lifted above the pettiness he retailed to her.

'So they say--good God, why should I tell you what they say!'  It
suddenly flashed upon him that the embodiment of it in words would
be at once, from him, sacrilegious and ludicrous.  It flashed upon
him that her natural anger would bring him pain, and that if she
laughed--it was so hard to tell when she would laugh--it would be as
if she struck him.  He cast about him dumb and helpless while she
kept her invincibly quiet gaze upon the farther hills.  She was
thinking that this breath of gossip, now that it had blown, was a
very slight affair compared with Horace Innes's misery--which he did
not seem to understand.  Then her soul rose up in her, brushing
everything aside, and forgetting, alas! the vow it had once made to
her.

'I think I know,' she said.  'They are indeed foolish.  They say
that we--love each other.  Is not that what they say?'

He looked in amazement into her tender eyes and caught at the little
mocking smile about her lips.  Suddenly the world grew light about
him, the shadows fled away.  Somewhere down in the valley, he
remembered afterward, a hill-flute made music.  When he spoke it was
almost in a whisper, lest he should disturb some newly perceived
lovely thing that had wings, and might leave him.  'Oh, Madeline,'
he said, 'is it true?'  She only smiled on in gladness that took no
heed of any apprehension, any fear or scruple, and he himself
keeping his eyes upon her face, said, 'It is true.'

So they stood for a little time in silence while she resisted her
great opportunity.  She resisted it to the end, and presently
beckoned to the syce, who came up leading the pony.  Innes mounted
her mechanically and said, 'Is that all right?' as she put her foot
in the stirrup, without knowing that he had spoken.

'Goodbye,' she said; 'I am going away--immediately.  It will be
better.  And listen--I have known this for weeks--and I have gone on
seeing you.  And I hope I am not any more wicked than I feel. 
Goodbye.'

'Goodbye,' he said, taking his hand from the pony's neck, and she
rode buoyantly away.  He, turning to breast the road again, saw
darkness gathering over the end of it, and drawing nearer.

At eleven o'clock next morning Brookes rose from her packing to take
a note addressed to her mistress from the hand of a messenger in the
Imperial red and gold.  It ran:

'Dear Miss Anderson--I write to tell you that I have obtained three
weeks' leave, and I am going into the interior to shoot, starting
this afternoon.  You spoke yesterday of leaving Simla almost
immediately.  I trust you will not do this, as it would be extremely
risky to venture down to the Plains just now.  In ten days the rains
will have broken, when it will be safe.  Pray wait till then.

'Yours sincerely,

'Horace Innes.'

Involuntarily the letter found its way to Madeline's lips, and
remained there until she saw the maid observing her with
intelligence.

'Brookes,' she said, 'I am strongly advised not to start until the
rains break.  I think, on the whole, that we won't.'

'Indeed, miss,' returned Brookes, 'Mrs. Sergeant Simmons told me
that it was courting cholera to go--and nothing short of it.  I must
say I'm thankful.'



Chapter 3.X.

A week later Colonel Innes had got his leave, and had left Simla for
the snow-line by what is facetiously known as 'the carriage road to
Tibet.' Madeline had done as she was bidden, and was waiting for the
rains to break.  Another day had come without them.  To write and
tell Innes, to write to tell Violet, to go away and leave the
situation as she found it; she had lived and moved and slept and
awakened to these alternatives.  At the moment she slept.

It was early, very early in the morning.  The hills all about seemed
still unaware of it, standing in the greyness, compact, silent,
immutable, as if they slept with their eyes open.  Nothing spoke of
the oncoming sun, nothing was yet surprised.  The hill world lifted
itself unconscious in a pale solution of daylight, and only on the
sky-line, very far away, it rippled into a cloud.  The flimsy town
clinging steeply roof above roof to the slope, mounting to the
saddle and slipping over on the other side, cut the dawn with
innumerable little lines and angles all in one tone like a pencil
drawing.

There was no feeling in it, no expression.  It had a temporary air
in that light, like trampled snow, and even the big Secretariat
buildings that raised themselves here and there out of the huddling
bazaar looked trivial, childish enterprises in the simple revelation
of the morning.  A cold silence was abroad, which a crow now and
then vainly tried to disturb with a note of tentative enterprise,
forced, premature.  It announced that the sun would probably rise,
but nothing more.  In the little dark shops of the wood-carvers an
occasional indefinite figure moved, groping among last night's
tools, or an old woman in a red sari washed a brass dish over the
shallow open drain that ran past her door.  At the tonga terminus,
below the Mall, a couple of coughing syces, muffled in their
blankets, pulled one of these vehicles out of the shed.  They pushed
it about sleepily, with clumsy futility; nothing else stirred or
spoke at all in Simla.  Nothing disturbed Miss Anderson asleep in
her hotel.

A brown figure in a loin-cloth, with a burden, appeared where the
road turned down from the Mall, and then another, and several
following.  They were coolies, and they carried luggage.

The first to arrive beside the tonga bent and loosed the trunk he
brought, which slipped from his back to the ground.  The syces
looked at him, saying nothing, and he straightened himself against
the wall of the hillside, also in silence.  It was too early for
conversation.  Thus did all the others.

When the last portmanteau had been deposited, a khaki-coloured heap
on the shed floor rose up as a broad-shouldered Punjabi driver, and
walked round the luggage, looking at it.

'And you, owls' brethren,' he said, with sarcasm, addressing the
first coolie, 'you have undertaken to carry these matter fifty-eight
kos to Kalka, have you?'

'Na,' replied the coolie, stolidly, and spat.

'How else, then, is it to be taken?' the driver cried, with anger in
his argument.  'Behold the memsahib has ordered but one tonga, and a
fool-thing of an ekka.  Here is work for six tongas!  What reason is
there in this?'

The coolie folded his naked arms, and dug in the dust with an
unconcerned toe.

'I, what can I do?' he said, 'It is the order of the memsahib.'

Ram Singh grunted and said no more.  A rickshaw was coming down from
the Mall, and the memsahib was in it.

Ten minutes later the ponies stood in their traces under the iron
bar, and the lady sat in the tonga behind Ram Singh.  Her runners,
in uniform, waited beside the empty rickshaw with a puzzled look, at
which she laughed, and threw a rupee to the head man.

The luggage was piled and corded on three ekkas behind, and their
cross-legged drivers, too, were ready.

'Chellao!' she cried, crisply, and Ram Singh imperturbably lifted
the reins.  The little procession clanked and jingled along the
hillside, always tending down, and broke upon the early grey
melancholy with a forced and futile cheerfulness, too early, like
everything else.  As it passed the last of Simla's little gardens,
spread like a pocket-handkerchief on the side of the hill, the lady
leaned forward and looked back as if she wished to impress the place
upon her memory.  Her expression was that of a person going forth
without demur into the day's hazards, ready to cope with them, yet
there was some regret in the backward look.

'It's a place,' she said aloud, 'where EVERYBODY has a good time!'

Then the Amusement Club went out of sight behind a curve; and she
settled herself more comfortably among her cushions, and drew a wrap
round her to meet the chill wind of the valley.  It was all behind
her.  The lady looked out as the ponies galloped up to the first
changing-place, and, seeing a saddled horse held by a syce, cramped
herself a little into one corner to make room.  The seat would just
hold two.

Ram Singh salaamed, getting down to harness the fresh pair, and a
man put his face in at the side of the tonga and took off his hat.

'Are you all right?' he said.  His smile was as conscious as his
words were casual.

'Quite right.  The ayah was silly about coming--didn't want to leave
her babies or something--so I had to leave her behind.  Everything
else is either here or in the ekkas.'

'The brute!  Never mind--they're not much use in a railway journey. 
You can pick up another at Bombay.  Then I suppose I'd better get
in.'

'I suppose you better had.  Unless you think of walking,' she
laughed, and he took the place beside her.

Ram Singh again unquestioningly took up the reins.

'Nobody else going down?'

'Not another soul.  We might just as well have started together.'

'Oh, well, we couldn't tell.  Beastly awkward if there had been
anybody.'

'Yes,' she said, but thrust up her under lip indifferently.

Then, with the effect of turning to the business in hand, she bent
her eyes upon him understandingly and smiled in frank reference to
something that had not been mentioned.  'It's goodbye Simla, isn't
it?' she said.  He smiled in response and put his hand upon her
firm, round arm, possessively, and they began to talk.

Ram Singh, all unaware, kept his horses at their steady clanking
downward gallop, and Simla, clinging to the hilltops, was brushed by
the first rays of the sun.

It came a gloriously clear morning; early riders round Jakko saw the
real India lying beyond the outer ranges, flat and blue and pictured
with forests and rivers like a map.  The plains were pretty and
interesting in this aspect, but nobody found them attractive. 
Sensitive people liked it better when the heat mist veiled them and
it was possible to look abroad without a sudden painful thought of
contrasting temperatures.  We may suppose that the inhabitants of
Paradise sometimes grieve over their luck.  Even Madeline Anderson,
whose heart knew no constriction at the remembrance of brother or
husband at some cruel point in the blue expanse, had come to turn
her head more willingly the other way, towards the hills rolling up
to the snows, being a woman who suffered by proxy, and by
observation, and by Rudyard Kipling.

On this particular morning, however, she had not elected to do
either.  She slept late instead, and was glad to sleep.  I might as
well say at once that on the night before she had made up her mind,
had brought herself to the point, and had written to Mrs. Innes, at
'Two Gables', all the facts, in so far as she was acquainted with
them, connected with Frederick Prendergast's death.  She was very
much ashamed of herself, poor girl; she was aware that, through her
postponement, Horace Innes would now see his problem in all its
bitterness, make his choice with his eyes wide open.  If it had only
happened before he knew--anything about her!

She charged herself with having deliberately waited, and then spent
an exhausting hour trying to believe that she had drifted
unconsciously to the point of their mutual confession.  Whatever the
truth was, she did not hesitate to recognize a new voice in her
private counsels from that hour, urging her in one way or another to
bring matters to an end.  It was a strong instinct; looking at the
facts, she saw it was the gambler's.  When she tried to think of the
ethical considerations involved she saw only the chances.  The air
seemed to throb with them all night; she had to count them finally
to get rid of them.

Brookes was up betimes, however, and sent off the letter.  It went
duly, by Surnoo, to Mrs. Innes at 'Two Gables'.  Madeline woke at
seven with a start, and asked if it had gone, then slept again
contentedly.  So far as she was concerned the thing was finished. 
The breakfast gong had sounded, and the English mail had arrived
before she opened her eyes again upon the day's issues; she gave it
her somewhat desultory attention while Brookes did her hair.  There
was only one scrap of news.  Adele mentioned in a postscript that
poor Mr. Prendergast's money was likely to go to a distant relative,
it having transpired that he died without leaving a will.

'She is sure, absolutely sure,' Madeline mused, 'to answer my letter
in person.  She will be here within an hour.  I shall have this to
tell her, too.  How pleased she will be!  She will come into it all,
I suppose--if she is allowed.  Though she won't be allowed, that is
if--' But there speculation began, and Madeline had forbidden
herself speculation, if not once and for all, at least many times
and for fifteen minutes.

No reasonable purpose would be served by Mrs. Innes's visit,
Madeline reflected, as she sat waiting in the little room opening on
the veranda; but she would come, of course she would come.  She
would require the satisfaction of the verbal assurance; she would
hope to extract more details; she would want the objectionable
gratification of talking if over.

In spite of any assurance, she would believe that Madeline had not
told her before in order to make her miserable a little longer than
she need be; but, after all, her impression about that did not
particularly matter.  It couldn't possibly be a pleasant interview,
yet Madeline found herself impatient for it.

'Surnoo,' she said of her messenger, 'must be idling on his way back
in the bazaar.  I must try to remember to fine him two pice.  Surnoo
is incorrigible.'

She forgot, however, to fine Surnoo.  The pad of his bare feet
sounded along the veranda almost immediately, and the look in his
Pahari eyes was that of expected reproach, and ability to defend
himself against it.

He held out two letters at arm's-length, for as he was expected to
bring only one there was a fault in this; and all his domestic
traditions told him that he might be chastened.  One was addressed
to Madeline in Mrs. Innes's handwriting; the other, she saw with
astonishment, was her own communication to that lady, her own letter
returned.  Surnoo explained volubly all the way along the veranda,
and in the flood of his unknown tongue Madeline caught a sentence or
two.

'The memsahib was not,' said Surnoo.  Clearly he could not deliver a
letter to a memsahib who was not.  'Therefore,' Surnoo continued, 'I
have brought back your honour's letter, and the other I had from the
hand of the memsahib's runner, the runner with one eye, who was on
the road to bring it here.  More I do not know, but it appears that
the memsahib has gone to her father and mother in Belaat, being very
sorrowful because the Colonel-sahib has left her to shoot.'

'The letter will tell me,' said Madeline to herself, fingering it. 
'Enough, Surnoo.'

The man went away, and Madeline closed and locked the door of her
sitting-room.  The letter would tell her--what?  She glanced about
her with dissatisfaction, and sought the greater privacy of her
bedroom, where also she locked the door and drew the muslin curtain
across the window.  She laid the letter on the dressing-table and
kept her eyes upon it while she unfastened, with trembling hands,
the brooch at her neck and the belt at her waist.  She did one or
two other meaningless things, as if she wanted to gain time, to
fortify her nerves even against an exhibition before herself.

Then she sat down with her back towards the light and opened the
letter.  It had a pink look and a scented air.  Even in her beating
suspense Madeline held it a little farther away from her, as she
unfolded it, and it ran:

'Dear Miss Anderson--What will you say, I wonder, and what will
Simla say, when you know that Captain Drake and I have determined to
DISREGARD CONVENTIONALITIES, and live henceforward only for one
another!  I am all packed up, and long before this meets your eye we
shall have taken the step which society condemns, but which I have a
feeling that you, knowing my storm-tossed history, will be broad-
minded enough to sympathize with, at least to some extent.  That is
the reason I am writing to you rather than to any of my own chums,
and also of course to have the satisfaction of telling you that I no
longer care what you do about letting out the secret of my marriage
to Frederick Prendergast.  I am now ABOVE AND BEYOND IT.  Any way
you look at it, I do not see that I am much to blame.  As I never
have been Colonel Innes's wife there can be no harm in leaving him,
though if he had ever been sympathetic, or understood me the LEAST
LITTLE BIT, I might have felt bound to him.  But he has never been
able to evoke the finer parts of my nature, and when this is the
case marriage is a mere miserable fleshly failure.  You may say,
"Why try it a third time?"--but my union with Val will be different. 
I have never been fond of the opposite sex--so far as that goes I
should have made a very good nun--but for a long time Valentine
Drake has been the only man I cared to have come within a mile of
me, and lately we have discovered that we are absolutely necessary
to each other's existence on the higher plane.  I don't care much
what Simla thinks, but if you happen to be talking about it to dear
Lady Bloomfield, you might just mention this.  Val has eight hundred
a year of his own, so it is perfectly practicable.  Of course, he
will send in his papers.  WHATEVER HAPPENS, Val and I will never
bind ourselves in any way.  We both think it wrong and enslaving.  I
have nothing more to add, except that I am depending on you to
explain to Simla that I never was Mrs. Innes.

'Yours sincerely,

'Violet Prendergast.

'P.S.--I have written to Horace, telling him everything about
everything, and sent my letter off to him in the wilds by a runner. 
If you see him you might try and smooth him down.  I don't want him
coming after Val with a revolver.'

Madeline read this communication through twice.  Then quietly and
deliberately she lay down upon the bed, and drew herself out of the
control of her heart by the hard labour of thought.  When she rose,
she had decided that there were only two things for her to do, and
she began at once to do them, continuing her refuge in action.  She
threw her little rooms open again, and walked methodically round the
outer one, collecting the odds and ends of Indian fabrics with which
she had garnished it.

As the maid came in, she looked up from folding them.

'I have news, Brookes,' she said, 'that necessitates my going home
at once. No, it is not bad news, but--important.  I will go now and
see about the tonga.  We must start tomorrow morning.'

Brookes called Surnoo, and the rickshaw came round.

Madeline looked at her watch.

'The telegraph office,' she said; 'and as quickly as may be.'

As the runners panted over the Mall, up and down and on, Madeline
said to herself, 'She shall have her chance.  She shall choose.'

The four reeking Paharis pulled up at the telegraph office, and
Madeline sped up the steps.  There was a table, with forms printed
'Indian Telegraphs,' and the usual bottle of thickened ink and pair
of rusty pens.  She sat down to her intention as if she dared not
let it cool; she wrote her message swiftly, she had worded it on the
way.

'To Mrs. Innes, Dak Bungalow, Solon.

'From M. Anderson, Simla.

'Frederick Prendergast died on January 7th, at Sing Sing.  Your
letter considered confidential if you return.  Prendergast left no
will.

'M. Anderson.'

'Send this "urgent," Babu,' she said to the clerk, 'and repeat it to
the railway station, Kalka.  Shall I fill up another form?  No? 
Very well.'

At the door she turned and came back.

'It is now eleven o'clock,' she said.  'The person I am telegraphing
to is on her way down to get tonight's train at Kalka.  I am hoping
to catch her half-way at Solon.  Do you think I can?'

'I think so, madam.  Oyess!  It is the custom to stop at Solon for
tiffin. The telegram can arrive there.  All urgent telegram going
very quick.'

'And in any case,' said Madeline, 'it can not fail to reach her at
Kalka?'

'Not possible to fail, madam.'

'She will have her chance,' she said to herself, on her way to the
post office to order her tonga.  And with a little nauseated shudder
at the thought of the letter in her pocket, she added, 'It is
amazing.  I should have thought her too good a woman of business!' 
After which she concentrated her whole attention upon the
necessities of departure.  Her single immediate apprehension was
that Horace Innes might, by some magic of circumstances, be
transported back into Simla before she could get out of it.  That
such a contingency was physically impossible made no difference to
her nerves, and to the last Brookes was the hurrying victim of
unnecessary promptings.

The little rambling hotel of Kalka, where the railway spreads out
over the plains, raises its white-washed shelter under the very
walls of the Himalayas.  Madeline, just arrived, lay back in a long
wicker chair on the veranda, and looked up at them as they mounted
green and grey and silent under the beating of the first of the
rains.  Everywhere was a luxury of silence, the place was steeped in
it, drowned in it.  A feeding cow flicked an automatic tail under a
tree.  Near the low mud wall that strolled irresolutely between the
house and the hills leaned a bush with a few single pink roses;
their petals were floating down under the battering drops.  A
draggled bee tried to climb to a dry place on a pillar of the
veranda.  Above all, the hills, immediate, towering, all grey and
green, solidly ideal, with phantasies of mist.  Everything
drippingly soft and silent.  Suddenly the venetian blind that hung
before the door of a bedroom farther on swayed out before a hand
variously ringed to emit a lady in a pink lawn dress with apt
embroideries.  Madeline's half-closed eyes opened very wide, and for
an instant she and the lady, to whom I must once more refer as Mrs.
Innes, confronted each other.  Then Mrs. Innes's countenance
expanded, and she took three or four light steps forward.

'Oh, you dear thing!' she exclaimed.  'I thought you were in Simla! 
Imagine you being here!  Do you know you have SAVED me!'

Madeline regarded her in silence, while a pallor spread over her
face and lips, and her features grew sharp with a presage of pain.

'Have I?' she stammered.  She could not think.

'Indeed you have.  I don't know how to be grateful enough to you. 
Your telegram of yesterday reached me at Solon.  We had just sat
down to tiffin. Nothing will ever shake my faith in providence
again!  My dear, THINK of it--after all I've been through, my
darling Val--and one hundred thousand pounds!'

'Well?'

'Well--I stayed behind there last night, and Val came on here and
made the necessary arrangement, and--'

'Yes?'

'And we were married this morning.  Good heavens!  What's the matter
with you!  Here--oh, Brookes!  Water, salts--anything!'

Brookes, I know, would think that I should dwell at greater length
upon Miss Anderson's attack of faintness in Kalka, and the various
measures which were resorted to for her succour, but perhaps the
feelings and expedients of any really capable lady's-maid under the
circumstances may be taken for granted.  I feel more seriously
called upon to explain that Colonel Horace Innes, shortly after
these last events, took two years' furlough to England, during which
he made a very interesting tour in the United States with the lady
with now bears his name by inalienable right.  Captain and Mrs.
Valentine Drake are getting the most that is to be had out of
Frederick Prendergast's fortune with courage in London and the
European capitals, where Mrs. Drake is sometimes mentioned as a lady
with a romantic past.  They have not returned to Simla, where the
situation has never been properly understood.  People always
supposed that Mrs. Drake ran away that June morning with her present
husband, who must have been tremendously fond of her to have married
her 'after the divorce.'  She is also occasionally mentioned in
undertones as 'the first Mrs. Innes.'  All of which we know to be
quite erroneous, like most scandal.

Mrs. Mickie and Mrs. Gammidge, in retirement, are superintending the
education of their children in Bedford, where it is cheap and
practical.  They converse when they meet about the iniquitous prices
of dressmakers and the degeneracy of the kind of cook obtainable in
England at eighteen pounds a year.  Mrs. Gammidge has grown rather
portly and very ritualistic.  They seldom speak of Simla, and when
they do, if too reminiscent a spark appears in Mrs. Mickie's eye,
Mrs. Gammidge changes the subject.  Kitty Vesey still fills her
dance cards at Viceregal functions, though people do not quote her
as they used to, and subalterns imagine themselves vastly witty
about her colour, which is unimpaired.  People often commend her,
however, for her good nature to debutantes, and it is admitted that
she may still ride with credit in 'affinity stakes'--and
occasionally win them.




4.  The Pool in the Desert.

I knew Anna Chichele and Judy Harbottle so well, and they figured so
vividly at one time against the rather empty landscape of life in a
frontier station, that my affection for one of them used to seem
little more, or less, than a variant upon my affection for the
other.  That recollection, however, bears examination badly; Judy
was much the better sort, and it is Judy's part in it that draws me
into telling the story.  Conveying Judy is what I tremble at:  her
part was simple.  Looking back--and not so very far--her part has
the relief of high comedy with the proximity of tears; but looking
closely, I find that it is mostly Judy, and what she did is entirely
second, in my untarnished picture, to what she was.  Still I do not
think I can dissuade myself from putting it down.

They would, of course, inevitably have found each other sooner or
later, Mrs. Harbottle and Mrs. Chichele, but it was I who actually
introduced them; my palmy veranda in Rawul Pindi; where the teacups
used to assemble, was the scene of it.  I presided behind my samovar
over the early formalities that were almost at once to drop from
their friendship, like the sheath of some bursting flower.  I
deliberately brought them together, so the birth was not accidental,
and my interest in it quite legitimately maternal.  We always had
tea in the veranda in Rawul Pindi, the drawing-room was painted
blue, blue for thirty feet up to the whitewashed cotton ceiling;
nothing of any value in the way of a human relation, I am sure,
could have originated there.  The veranda was spacious and open,
their mutual observation had room and freedom; I watched it to and
fro.  I had not long to wait for my reward; the beautiful candour I
expected between them was not ten minutes in coming.  For the sake
of it I had taken some trouble, but when I perceived it revealing I
went and sat down beside Judy's husband, Robert Harbottle, and
talked about Pharaoh's split hoof.  It was only fair; and when next
day I got their impressions of one another, I felt single-minded and
deserving.

I knew it would be a satisfactory sort of thing to do, but perhaps
it was rather more for Judy's sake than for Anna's that I did it. 
Mrs. Harbottle was only twenty-seven then and Robert a major, but he
had brought her to India out of an episode too colour-flushed to
tone with English hedges; their marriage had come, in short, of his
divorce, and as too natural a consequence.  In India it is well
known that the eye becomes accustomed to primitive pigments and high
lights; the aesthetic consideration, if nothing else, demanded
Robert's exchange.  He was lucky to get a Piffer regiment, and the
Twelfth were lucky to get him; we were all lucky, I thought, to get
Judy.  It was an opinion, of course, a good deal challenged, even in
Rawul Pindi, where it was thought, especially in the beginning, that
acquiescence was the most the Harbottles could hope for.  That is
not enough in India; cordiality is the common right.  I could not
have Judy preserving her atmosphere at our tea-parties and
gymkhanas.  Not that there were two minds among us about 'the case';
it was a preposterous case, sentimentally undignified, from some
points of view deplorable.  I chose to reserve my point of view,
from which I saw it, on Judy's behalf, merely quixotic, preferring
on Robert's just to close my eyes.  There is no doubt that his first
wife was odious to a degree which it is simply pleasanter not to
recount, but her malignity must almost have amounted to a sense of
humour.  Her detestation of her cousin Judy Thynne dated much
further back than Robert's attachment.  That began in Paris, where
Judy, a young widow, was developing a real vein at Julian's.  I am
entirely convinced that there was nothing, as people say, 'in it,'
Judy had not a thought at that time that was not based on Chinese
white and permeated with good-fellowship; but there was a good deal
of it, and no doubt the turgid imagination of the first Mrs.
Harbottle dealt with it honestly enough.  At all events, she saw her
opportunity, and the depths of her indifference to Robert bubbled up
venomously into the suit.  That it was undefended was the senseless
mystery; decency ordained that he and Judy should have made a fight,
even in the hope that it would be a losing one.  The reason it had
to be a losing one--the reason so immensely criticized--was that the
petitioning lady obstinately refused to bring her action against any
other set of circumstances than those to which, I have no doubt,
Judy contributed every indiscretion.  It is hard to imagine Robert
Harbottle refusing her any sort of justification that the law
demands short of beating her, but her malice would accept nothing of
which the account did not go for final settlement to Judy Thynne. 
If her husband wanted his liberty, he should have it, she declared,
at that price and no other.  Major Harbottle did indeed deeply long
for his liberty, and his interesting friend, Mrs. Thynne, had, one
can only say, the most vivid commiseration for his bondage. 
Whatever chance they had of winning, to win would be, for the end
they had at heart, to lose, so they simply abstained, as it were,
from comment upon the detestable procedure which terminated in the
rule absolute.  I have often wondered whether the whole business
would not have been more defensible if there had been on Judy's part
any emotional spring for the leap they made.  I offer my conviction
that there was none, that she was only extravagantly affected by the
ideals of the Quarter--it is a transporting atmosphere--and held a
view of comradeship which permitted the reversal of the modern
situation filled by a blameless correspondent.  Robert, of course,
was tremendously in love with her; but my theory is that she married
him as the logical outcome of her sacrifice and by no means the
smallest part of it.

It was all quite unimaginable, as so many things are, but the upshot
of it brought Judy to Rawul Pindi, as I have said, where I for one
thought her mistake insignificant compared with her value.  It would
have been great, her value, anywhere; in the middle of the Punjab it
was incalculable.  To explain why would be to explain British India,
but I hope it will appear; and I am quite willing, remember, to take
the responsibility if it does not.

Somers Chichele, Anna's son, it is absurd to think, must have been
about fifteen then, reflecting at Winchester with the other 'men'
upon the comparative merits of tinned sardines and jam roll, and
whether a packet of real Egyptians was not worth the sacrifice of
either.  His father was colonel of the Twelfth; his mother was still
charming.  It was the year before Dick Forsyth came down from the
neighbourhood of Sheikhbudin with a brevet and a good deal of
personal damage.  I mention him because he proved Anna's charm in
the only conclusive way before the eyes of us all; and the station,
I remember, was edified to observe that if Mrs. Chichele came out of
the matter 'straight'--one relapses so easily into the simple
definitions of those parts--which she undoubtedly did, she owed it
in no small degree to Judy Harbottle.  This one feels to be hardly a
legitimate reference, but it is something tangible to lay hold upon
in trying to describe the web of volitions which began to weave
itself between the two that afternoon on my veranda and which
afterward became so strong a bond.  I was delighted with the thing;
its simplicity and sincerity stood out among our conventional little
compromises at friendship like an ideal.  She and Judy had the
assurance of one another; they made upon one another the finest and
often the most unconscionable demands.  One met them walking at odd
hours in queer places, of which I imagine they were not much aware. 
They would turn deliberately off the Maidan and away from the
bandstand to be rid of our irrelevant bows; they did their duty by
the rest of us, but the most egregious among us, the Deputy-
Commissioner for selection, could see that he hardly counted.  I
thought I understood, but that may have been my fatuity; certainly
when their husbands inquired what on earth they had been talking of,
it usually transpired that they had found an infinite amount to say
about nothing.  It was a little worrying to hear Colonel Chichele
and Major Harbottle describe their wives as 'pals,' but the fact
could not be denied, and after all we were in the Punjab.  They were
pals too, but the terms were different.

People discussed it according to their lights, and girls said in
pretty wonderment that Mrs. Harbottle and Mrs. Chichele were like
men, they never kissed each other.  I think Judy prescribed these
conditions.  Anna was far more a person who did as the world told
her.  But it was a poor negation to describe all that they never
did; there was no common little convention of attachment that did
not seem to be tacitly omitted between them.  I hope one did not too
cynically observe that they offered these to their husbands instead;
the redeeming observation was their husbands' complete satisfaction. 
This they maintained to the end.  In the natural order of things
Robert Harbottle should have paid heavily for interfering as he did
in Paris between a woman and what she was entitled to live for.  As
a matter of fact he never paid anything at all; I doubt whether he
ever knew himself a debtor.  Judy kept her temperament under like a
current and swam with the tides of the surface, taking refreshing
dips only now and then which one traced in her eyes and her hair
when she and Robert came back from leave.  That sort of thing is
lost in the sands of India, but it makes an oasis as it travels, and
it sometimes seemed to me a curious pity that she and Anna should
sit in the shade of it together, while Robert and Peter Chichele,
their titular companions, blundered on in the desert.  But after
all, if you are born blind--and the men were both immensely liked,
and the shooting was good.

Ten years later Somers joined.  The Twelfth were at Peshawur. 
Robert Harbottle was Lieutenant-Colonel by that time and had the
regiment.  Distinction had incrusted, in the Indian way, upon Peter
Chichele, its former colonel; he was General Commanding the District
and K.C.B.  So we were all still together in Peshawur.  It was great
luck for the Chicheles, Sir Peter's having the district, though his
father's old regiment would have made it pleasant enough for the boy
in any case.  He came to us, I mean, of course, to two or three of
us, with the interest that hangs about a victim of circumstances; we
understood that he wasn't a 'born soldier.'  Anna had told me on the
contrary that he was a sacrifice to family tradition made inevitable
by the General's unfortunate investments.  Bellona's bridegroom was
not a role he fancied, though he would make a kind of compromise as
best man; he would agree, she said, to be a war correspondent and
write picturesque specials for the London halfpenny press.  There
was the humour of the poor boy's despair in it, but she conveyed it,
I remember, in exactly the same tone with which she had said to me
years before that he wanted to drive a milk-cart.  She carried quite
her half of the family tradition, though she could talk of sacrifice
and make her eyes wistful, contemplating for Somers the limitations
of the drill-book and the camp of exercise, proclaiming and
insisting upon what she would have done if she could only have
chosen for him.  Anna Chichele saw things that way.  With more than
a passable sense of all that was involved, if she could have made
her son an artist in life or a commander-in-chief, if she could have
given him the seeing eye or Order of the Star of India, she would
not have hesitated for an instant.  Judy, with her single mind,
cried out, almost at sight of him, upon them both, I mean both Anna
and Sir Peter.  Not that the boy carried his condemnation badly, or
even obviously; I venture that no one noticed it in the mess; but it
was naturally plain to those of us who were under the same.  He had
put in his two years with a British regiment at Meerut--they nurse
subalterns that way for the Indian army--and his eyes no longer
played with the tinsel vision of India; they looked instead into the
arid stretch beyond.  This preoccupation conveyed to the Surgeon-
Major's wife the suggestion that Mr. Chichele was the victim of a
hopeless attachment.  Mrs. Harbottle made no such mistake; she saw
simply, I imagine, the beginnings of her own hunger and thirst in
him, looking back as she told us across a decade of dusty sunsets to
remember them.  The decade was there, close to the memory of all of
us; we put, from Judy herself downward, an absurd amount of
confidence in it.

She looked so well the night she met him.  It was English mail day;
she depended a great deal upon her letters, and I suppose somebody
had written her a word that brought her that happy, still excitement
that is the inner mystery of words.  He went straight to her with
some speech about his mother having given him leave, and for twenty
minutes she patronized him on a sofa as his mother would not have
dreamed of doing.

Anna Chichele, from the other side of the room, smiled on the pair.

'I depend on you and Judy to be good to him while we are away,' she
said.  She and Sir Peter were going on leave at the end of the week
to Scotland, as usual, for the shooting.

Following her glance I felt incapable of the proportion she assigned
me.  'I will see after his socks with pleasure,' I said.  'I think,
don't you, we may leave the rest to Judy?'

Her eyes remained upon the boy, and I saw the passion rise in them,
at which I turned mine elsewhere.  Who can look unperturbed upon
such a privacy of nature as that?

'Poor old Judy!' she went on.  'She never would be bothered with him
in all his dear hobble-dehoy time; she resented his claims, the
unreasonable creature, used to limit me to three anecdotes a week;
and now she has him on her hands, if you like.  See the pretty air
of deference in the way he listens to her!  He has nice manners, the
villain, if he is a Chichele!'

'Oh, you have improved Sir Peter's,' I said kindly.

'I do hope Judy will think him worth while.  I can't quite expect
that he will be up to her, bless him, she is so much cleverer, isn't
she, than any of us?  But if she will just be herself with him it
will make such a difference.'

The other two crossed the room to us at that, and Judy gaily made
Somers over to his mother, trailing off to find Robert in the
billiard-room.

'Well, what has Mrs. Harbottle been telling you?' Anna asked him.

The young man's eye followed Judy, his hand went musingly to his
moustache.

'She was telling me,' he said, 'that people in India were sepulchers
of themselves, but that now and then one came who could roll away
another's stone.'

'It sounds promising,' said Lady Chichele to me.

'It sounds cryptic,' I laughed to Somers, but I saw that he had the
key.

I can not say that I attended diligently to Mr. Chichele's socks,
but the part corresponding was freely assigned me.  After his people
went I saw him often.  He pretended to find qualities in my tea,
implied that he found them in my talk.  As a matter of fact it was
my inquiring attitude that he loved, the knowledge that there was no
detail that he could give me about himself, his impressions and
experiences, that was unlikely to interest me.  I would not for the
world imply that he was egotistical or complacent, absolutely the
reverse, but he possessed an articulate soul which found its
happiness in expression, and I liked to listen.  I feel that these
are complicated words to explain a very simple relation, and I pause
to wonder what is left to me if I wished to describe his commerce
with Mrs. Harbottle.  Luckily there is an alternative; one needn't
do it.  I wish I had somewhere on paper Judy's own account of it at
this period, however.  It is a thing she would have enjoyed writing
and more enjoyed communicating, at this period.

There was a grave reticence in his talk about her which amused me in
the beginning.  Mrs. Harbottle had been for ten years important
enough to us all, but her serious significance, the light and the
beauty in her, had plainly been reserved for the discovery of this
sensitive and intelligent person not very long from Sandhurst and
exactly twenty-six.  I was barely allowed a familiar reference, and
anything approaching a flippancy was met with penetrating silence. 
I was almost rebuked for lightly suggesting that she must
occasionally find herself bored in Peshawur.

'I think not anywhere,' said Mr. Chichele; 'Mrs. Harbottle is one of
the few people who sound the privilege of living.'

This to me, who had counted Mrs. Harbottle's yawns on so many
occasions!  It became presently necessary to be careful, tactful, in
one's implications about Mrs. Harbottle, and to recognize a certain
distinction in the fact that one was the only person with whom Mr.
Chichele discussed her at all.

The day came when we talked of Robert; it was bound to come in the
progress of any understanding and affectionate colloquy which had
his wife for inspiration.  I was familiar, of course, with Somers's
opinion that the Colonel was an awfully good sort; that had been
among the preliminaries and become understood as the base of all
references.  And I liked Robert Harbottle very well myself.  When
his adjutant called him a born leader of men, however, I felt
compelled to look at the statement consideringly.

'In a tight place,' I said--dear me, what expressions had the
freedom of our little frontier drawing-rooms!--'I would as soon
depend on him as on anybody.  But as for leadership--'

'He is such a good fellow that nobody here does justice to his
soldierly qualities,' said Mr. Chichele, 'except Mrs. Harbottle.'

'Has she been telling you about them?' I inquired.

'Well,' he hesitated, 'she told me about the Mulla Nulla affair. 
She is rather proud of that.  Any woman would be.'

'Poor dear Judy!' I mused.

Somers said nothing, but looked at me, removing his cigarette, as if
my words would be the better of explanation.

'She has taken refuge in them--in Bob Harbottle's soldierly
qualities--ever since she married him,' I continued.

'Taken refuge,' he repeated, coldly, but at my uncompromising glance
his eyes fell.

'Well?' I said.

'You mean--'

'Oh, I mean what I say,' I laughed.  'Your cigarette has gone out--
have another.'

'I think her devotion to him splendid.'

'Quite splendid.  Have you seen the things he brought her from the
Simla Art Exhibition?  He said they were nice bits of colour, and
she has hung them in the drawing-room, where she will have to look
at them every day.  Let us admire her--dear Judy.'

'Oh,' he said, with a fine air of detachment, 'do you think they are
so necessary, those agreements?'

'Well,' I replied, 'we see that they are not indispensable.  More
sugar?  I have only given you one lump.  And we know, at all
events,' I added, unguardedly, 'that she could never have had an
illusion about him.'

The young man looked up quickly.  'Is that story true?' he asked.

'There was a story, but most of us have forgotten it.  Who told
you?'

'The doctor.'

'The Surgeon-Major,' I said, 'has an accurate memory and a sense of
proportion.  As I suppose you were bound to get it from somebody, I
am glad you got it from him.'

I was not prepared to go on, and saw with some relief that Somers
was not either.  His silence, as he smoked, seemed to me deliberate;
and I had oddly enough at this moment for the first time the
impression that he was a man and not a boy.  Then the Harbottles
themselves joined us, very cheery after a gallop from the Wazir-
Bagh.  We talked of old times, old friendships, good swords that
were broken, names that had carried far, and Somers effaced himself
in the perfect manner of the British subaltern.  It was a long,
pleasant gossip, and I thought Judy seemed rather glad to let her
husband dictate its level, which, of course, he did.  I noticed when
the three rode away together that the Colonel was beginning to sit
down rather solidly on his big New Zealander; and I watched the dusk
come over from the foothills for a long time thinking more kindly
than I had spoken of Robert Harbottle.

I have often wondered how far happiness is contributed to a
temperament like Judy Harbottle's, and how far it creates its own;
but I doubt whether, on either count, she found as much in any other
winter of her life except perhaps the remote ones by the Seine. 
Those ardent hours of hers, when everything she said was touched
with the flame of her individuality, came oftener; she suddenly
cleaned up her palate and began to translate in one study after
another the language of the frontier country, that spoke only in
stones and in shadows under the stones and in sunlight over them. 
There is nothing in the Academy of this year, at all events, that I
would exchange for the one she gave me.  She lived her physical life
at a pace which carried us all along with her; she hunted and drove
and danced and dined with such sincere intention as convinced us all
that in hunting and driving and dancing and dining there were
satisfactions that had been somehow overlooked.  The Surgeon-Major's
wife said it was delightful to meet Mrs. Harbottle, she seemed to
enjoy everything so thoroughly; the Surgeon-Major looked at her
critically and asked her if she were quite sure she hadn't a night
temperature.  He was a Scotchman.  One night Colonel Harbottle,
hearing her give away the last extra, charged her with renewing her
youth.

'No, Bob,' she said, 'only imitating it.'

Ah, that question of her youth.  It was so near her--still, she told
me once, she heard the beat of its flying, and the pulse in her
veins answered the false signal.  That was afterward, when she told
the truth.  She was not so happy when she indulged herself
otherwise.  As when she asked one to remember that she was a middle-
aged woman, with middle-aged thoughts and satisfactions.

'I am now really happiest,' she declared, 'when the Commissioner
takes me in to dinner, when the General Commanding leads me to the
dance.'

She did her best to make it an honest conviction.  I offered her a
recent success not crowned by the Academy, and she put it down on
the table.  'By and by,' she said.  'At present I am reading Pascal
and Bossuet.'  Well, she was reading Pascal and Bossuet.  She
grieved aloud that most of our activities in India were so
indomitably youthful, owing to the accident that most of us were
always so young.  'There is no dignified distraction in this
country,' she complained, 'for respectable ladies nearing forty.' 
She seemed to like to make these declarations in the presence of
Somers Chichele, who would look at her with a little queer smile--a
bad translation, I imagine, of what he felt.

She gave herself so generously to her seniors that somebody said
Mrs. Harbottle's girdle was hung with brass hats.  It seems flippant
to add that her complexion was as honest as the day, but the fact is
that the year before Judy had felt compelled, like the rest of us,
to repair just a little the ravages of the climate.  If she had
never done it one would not have looked twice at the absurdity when
she said of the powder-puff in the dressing-room, 'I have raised
that thing to the level of an immorality,' and sailed in to dance
with an uncompromising expression and a face uncompromised.  I have
not spoken of her beauty; for one thing it was not always there, and
there were people who would deny it altogether, or whose considered
comment was, 'I wouldn't call her plain.'  They, of course, were
people in whom she declined to be interested, but even for those of
us who could evoke some demonstration of her vivid self her face
would not always light in correspondence.  When it did there was
none that I liked better to look at; and I envied Somers Chichele
his way to make it the pale, shining thing that would hold him
lifted, in return, for hours together, with I know not what mystic
power of a moon upon the tide.  And he?  Oh, he was dark and
delicate, by nature simple, sincere, delightfully intelligent.  His
common title to charm was the rather sweet seriousness that rested
on his upper lip, and a certain winning gratification in his
attention; but he had a subtler one in his eyes, which must be
always seeking and smiling over what they found; those eyes of
perpetual inquiry for the exquisite which ask so little help to
create it.  A personality to button up in a uniform, good heavens!

As I begin to think of them together I remember how the maternal
note appeared in her talk about him.

'His youth is pathetic,' she told me, 'but there is nothing that he
does not understand.'

'Don't apologize, Judy,' I said.  We were so brusque on the
frontier.  Besides, the matter still suffered a jocular presentment. 
Mrs. Harbottle and Mr. Chichele were still 'great friends'; we could
still put them next each other at our dinner-parties without the
feeling that it would be 'marked.'  There was still nothing unusual
in the fact that when Mrs. Harbottle was there Mr. Chichele might be
taken for granted.  We were so broad-minded also, on the frontier.

It grew more obvious, the maternal note.  I began positively to
dread it, almost as much, I imagine, as Somers did.  She took her
privileges all in Anna's name, she exercised her authority quite as
Lady Chichele's proxy.  She went to the very limit.  'Anna
Chichele,' she said actually in his presence, 'is a fortunate woman. 
She has all kinds of cleverness, and she has her tall son.  I have
only one little talent, and I have no tall son.'  Now it was not in
nature that she could have had a son as tall as Somers, nor was that
desire in her eyes.  All civilization implies a good deal of farce,
but this was a poor refuge, a cheap device; I was glad when it fell
away from her sincerity, when the day came on which she looked into
my fire and said simply, 'An attachment like ours has no terms.'

'I wonder,' I said.

'For what comes and goes,' she went on dreamily, 'how could there be
a formula?'

'Look here, Judy,' I said, 'you know me very well.  What if the
flesh leaps with the spirit?'

She looked at me, very white.  'Oh no,' she said, 'no.'

I waited, but there seemed nothing more that she could say; and in
the silence the futile negative seemed to wander round the room
repeating itself like an echo, 'Oh no, no.'  I poked the fire
presently to drown the sound of it.  Judy sat still, with her feet
crossed and her hands thrust into the pockets of her coat, staring
into the coals.

'Can you live independently, satisfied with your interests and
occupations?' she demanded at last.  'Yes, I know you can.  I can't. 
I must exist more than half in other people.  It is what they think
and feel that matters to me, just as much as what I think and feel. 
The best of life is in that communication.'

'It has always been a passion with you, Judy,' I replied.  'I can
imagine how much you must miss--'

'Whom?'

'Anna Chichele,' I said softly.

She got up and walked about the room, fixing here and there an
intent regard upon things which she did not see.  'Oh, I do,' she
said at one point, with the effect of pulling herself together.  She
took another turn or two, and then finding herself near the door she
went out.  I felt as profoundly humiliated for her as if she had
staggered.

The next night was one of those that stand out so vividly, for no
reason that one can identify, in one's memory.  We were dining with
the Harbottles, a small party, for a tourist they had with them. 
Judy and I and Somers and the traveller had drifted out into the
veranda, where the scent of Japanese lilies came and went on the
spring wind to trouble the souls of any taken unawares.  There was a
brightness beyond the foothills where the moon was coming, and I
remember how one tall clump swayed out against it, and seemed in
passionate perfume to lay a burden on the breast.  Judy moved away
from it and sat clasping her knees on the edge of the veranda. 
Somers, when his eyes were not upon her, looked always at the lily.

Even the spirit of the globe-trotter was stirred, and he said, 'I
think you Anglo-Indians live in a kind of little paradise.'

There was an instant's silence, and then Judy turned her face into
the lamplight from the drawing-room.  'With everything but the
essentials,' she said.

We stayed late; Mr. Chichele and ourselves were the last to go. 
Judy walked with us along the moonlit drive to the gate, which is so
unnecessary a luxury in India that the servants always leave it
open.  She swung the stiff halves together.

'Now,' she said, 'it is shut.'

'And I,' said Somers Chichele, softly and quickly, 'am on the other
side.'

Even over that depth she could flash him a smile.  'It is the
business of my life,' she gave him in return, 'to keep this gate
shut.'  I felt as if they had forgotten us.  Somers mounted and rode
off without a word.  We were walking in a different direction. 
Looking back, I saw Judy leaning immovable on the gate, while Somers
turned in his saddle, apparently to repeat the form of lifting his
hat.  And all about them stretched the stones of Kabul valley, vague
and formless in the tide of the moonlight. . .

Next day a note from Mrs. Harbottle informed me that she had gone to
Bombay for a fortnight.  In a postscript she wrote, 'I shall wait
for the Chicheles there, and come back with them.'  I remember
reflecting that if she could not induce herself to take a passage to
England in the ship that brought them, it seemed the right thing to
do.

She did come back with them.  I met the party at the station.  I
knew Somers would meet them, and it seemed to me, so imminent did
disaster loom, that someone else should be there, someone to offer a
covering movement or a flank support wherever it might be most
needed.  And among all our smiling faces disaster did come, or the
cold premonition of it.  We were all perfect, but Somers's lip
trembled.  Deprived for a fortnight he was eager for the draft, and
he was only twenty-six.  His lip trembled, and there, under the
flickering station-lamps, suddenly stood that of which there never
could be again any denial, for those of us who saw.

Did we make, I wonder, even a pretense of disguising the
consternation that sprang up among us, like an armed thing, ready to
kill any further suggestion of the truth?  I don't know.  Anna
Chichele's unfinished sentence dropped as if someone had given her a
blow upon the mouth.  Coolies were piling the luggage into a hired
carriage at the edge of the platform.  She walked mechanically after
them, and would have stepped in with it but for the sight of her own
gleaming landau drawn up within a yard or two, and the General
waiting.  We all got home somehow, taking it with us, and I gave
Lady Chichele twenty-four hours to come to me with her face all one
question and her heart all one fear.  She came in twelve.

'Have you seen it--long?'  Prepared as I was her directness was
demoralizing.

'It isn't a mortal disease.'

'Oh, for Heaven's sake--'

'Well, not with certainty, for more than a month.'

She made a little spasmodic movement with her hands, then dropped
them pitifully.  'Couldn't you do ANYthing?'

I looked at her, and she said at once, 'No, of course you couldn't.'

For a moment or two I took my share of the heavy sense of it, my
trivial share, which yet was an experience sufficiently exciting. 
'I am afraid it will have to be faced,' I said.

'What will happen?' Anna cried.  'Oh, what will happen?'

'Why not the usual thing?'  Lady Chichele looked up quickly as if at
a reminder.  'The ambiguous attachment of the country,' I went on,
limping but courageous, 'half declared, half admitted, that leads
vaguely nowhere, and finally perishes as the man's life enriches
itself--the thing we have seen so often.'

'Whatever Judy is capable of it won't be the usual thing.  You know
that.'

I had to confess in silence that I did.

'It flashed at me--the difference in her--in Bombay.'  She pressed
her lips together and then went on unsteadily.  'In her eyes, her
voice.  She was mannered, extravagant, elaborate.  With me!  All the
way up I wondered and worried.  But I never thought--'  She stopped;
her voice simply shook itself into silence.  I called a servant.

'I am going to give you a good stiff peg,' I said.  I apologize for
the 'peg,' but not for the whisky and soda.  It is a beverage on the
frontier, of which the vulgarity is lost in the value.  While it was
coming I tried to talk of other things, but she would only nod
absently in the pauses.

'Last night we dined with him, it was guest night at the mess, and
she was there.  I watched her, and she knew it.  I don't know
whether she tried, but anyway, she failed.  The covenant between
them was written on her forehead whenever she looked at him, though
that was seldom.  She dared not look at him.  And the little
conversation that they had--you would have laughed--it was a comedy
of stutters.  The facile Mrs. Harbottle!'

'You do well to be angry, naturally,' I said; 'but it would be fatal
to let yourself go, Anna.'

'Angry?'  Oh, I am SICK.  The misery of it!  The terror of it!  If
it were anybody but Judy!  Can't you imagine the passion of a
temperament like that in a woman who has all these years been
feeding on herself?  I tell you she will take him from my very arms. 
And he will go--to I dare not imagine what catastrophe!  Who can
prevent it?  Who can prevent it?'

'There is you,' I said.

Lady Chichele laughed hysterically.  'I think you ought to say,
"There are you."  I--what can I do?  Do you realize that it's JUDY? 
My friend--my other self?  Do you think we can drag all that out of
it?  Do you think a tie like that can be broken by an accident--by a
misfortune?  With it all I ADORE Judy Harbottle.  I love her, as I
have always loved her, and--it's damnable, but I don't know whether,
whatever happened, I wouldn't go on loving her.'

'Finish your peg,' I said.  She was sobbing.

'Where I blame myself most,' she went on, 'is for not seeing in him
all that makes him mature to her--that makes her forget the absurd
difference between them, and take him simply and sincerely as I know
she does, as the contemporary of her soul if not of her body.  I saw
none of that.  Could I, as his mother?  Would he show it to me?  I
thought him just a charming boy, clever, too, of course, with nice
instincts and well plucked; we were always proud of that, with his
delicate physique.  Just a boy!  I haven't yet stopped thinking how
different he looks without his curls.  And I thought she would be
just kind and gracious and delightful to him because he was my son.'

'There, of course,' I said, 'is the only chance.'

'Where--what?'

'He is your son.'

'Would you have me appeal to her?  Do you know I don't think I
could?'

'Dear me, no.  Your case must present itself.  It must spring upon
her and grow before her out of your silence, and if you can manage
it, your confidence.  There is a great deal, after all, remember, to
hold her in that.  I can't somehow imagine her failing you. 
Otherwise--'

Lady Chichele and I exchanged a glance of candid admission.

'Otherwise she would be capable of sacrificing everything--
everything.  Of gathering her life into an hour.  I know.  And do
you know if the thing were less impossible, less grotesque, I should
not be so much afraid?  I mean that the ABSOLUTE indefensibility of
it might bring her a recklessness and a momentum which might--'

'Send her over the verge,' I said.  'Well, go home and ask her to
dinner.'

There was a good deal more to say, of course, than I have thought
proper to put down here, but before Anna went I saw that she was
keyed up to the heroic part.  This was none the less to her credit
because it was the only part, the dictation of a sense of expediency
that despaired while it dictated.  The noble thing was her capacity
to take it, and, amid all that warred in her, to carry it out on the
brave high lines of her inspiration.  It seemed a literal
inspiration, so perfectly calculated that it was hard not to think
sometimes, when one saw them together, that Anna had been lulled
into a simple resumption of the old relation.  Then from the least
thing possible--the lift of an eyelid--it flashed upon one that
between these two every moment was dramatic, and one took up the
word with a curious sense of detachment and futility, but with one's
heart beating like a trip-hammer with the mad excitement of it.  The
acute thing was the splendid sincerity of Judy Harbottle's response. 
For days she was profoundly on her guard, then suddenly she seemed
to become practically, vividly aware of what I must go on calling
the great chance, and passionately to fling herself upon it.  It was
the strangest cooperation without a word or a sign to show it
conscious--a playing together for stakes that could not be admitted,
a thing to hang upon breathless.  It was there between them--the
tenable ground of what they were to each other: they occupied it
with almost an equal eye upon the tide that threatened, while I from
my mainland tower also made an anguished calculation of the chances. 
I think in spite of the menace, they found real beatitudes; so
keenly did they set about the business that it brought them moments
finer than any they could count in the years that were behind them,
the flat and colourless years that were gone.  Once or twice the
wild idea even visited me that it was, after all, the projection of
his mother in Somers that had so seized Judy Harbottle, and that the
original was all that was needed to help the happy process of
detachment.  Somers himself at the time was a good deal away on
escort duty:  they had a clear field.

I can not tell exactly when--between Mrs. Harbottle and myself--it
became a matter for reference more or less overt, I mean her defined
problem, the thing that went about between her and the sun.  It will
be imagined that it did not come up like the weather; indeed, it was
hardly ever to be envisaged and never to be held; but it was always
there, and out of our joint consciousness it would sometimes leap
and pass, without shape or face.  It might slip between two
sentences, or it might remain, a dogging shadow, for an hour.  Or a
week would go by while, with a strong hand, she held it out of sight
altogether and talked of Anna--always of Anna.  Her eyes shone with
the things she told me then:  she seemed to keep herself under the
influence of them as if they had the power of narcotics.  At the end
of a time like this she turned to me in the door as she was going
and stood silent, as if she could neither go nor stay.  I had been
able to make nothing of her that afternoon:  she had seemed
preoccupied with the pattern of the carpet which she traced
continually with her riding crop, and finally I, too, had relapsed. 
She sat haggard, with the fight forever in her eyes, and the day
seemed to sombre about her in her corner.  When she turned in the
door, I looked up with sudden prescience of a crisis.

'Don't jump,' she said, 'it was only to tell you that I have
persuaded Robert to apply for furlough.  Eighteen months.  From the
first of April.  Don't touch me.'  I suppose I made a movement
towards her.  Certainly I wanted to throw my arms about her; with
the instinct, I suppose, to steady her in her great resolution.

'At the end of that time, as you know, he will be retired.  I had
some trouble, he is so keen on the regiment, but I think--I have
succeeded.  You might mention it to Anna.'

'Haven't you?' sprang past my lips.

'I can't.  It would be like taking an oath to tell her, and--I can't
take an oath to go.  But I mean to.'

'There is nothing to be said,' I brought out, feeling indeed that
there was not.  'But I congratulate you, Judy.'

'No, there is nothing to be said.  And you congratulate me, no
doubt!'

She stood for a moment quivering in the isolation she made for
herself; and I felt a primitive angry revolt against the delicate
trafficking of souls that could end in such ravage and disaster. 
The price was too heavy; I would have denuded her, at the moment, of
all that had led her into this, and turned her out a clod with fine
shoulders like fifty other women in Peshawur.  Then, perhaps,
because I held myself silent and remote and she had no emotion of
fear from me, she did not immediately go.

'It will beat itself away, I suppose, like the rest of the
unreasonable pain of the world,' she said at last; and that, of
course, brought me to her side.  'Things will go back to their
proportions.  This,' she touched an open rose, 'will claim its
beauty again.  And life will become--perhaps--what it was before.' 
Still I found nothing to say, I could only put my arm in hers and
walk with her to the edge of the veranda where the syce was holding
her horse.  She stroked the animal's neck.  'Everything in me
answered him,' she informed me, with the grave intelligence of a
patient who relates a symptom past.  As she took the reins she
turned to me again.  'His spirit came to mine like a homing bird,'
she said, and in her smile even the pale reflection of happiness was
sweet and stirring.  It left me hanging in imagination over the
source and the stream, a little blessed in the mere understanding.

Too much blessed for confidence, or any safe feeling that the source
was bound.  Rather I saw it leaping over every obstacle, flashing to
its destiny.  As I drove to the Club next day I decided that I would
not tell Anna Chichele of Colonel Harbottle's projected furlough. 
If to Judy telling her would be like taking an oath that they would
go, to me it would at least be like assuming sponsorship for their
intention.  That would be heavy indeed.  From the first of April--we
were then in March.  Anna would hear it soon enough from the
General, would see it soon enough, almost, in the 'Gazette', when it
would have passed into irrecoverable fact.  So I went by her with
locked lips, kept out of the way of those eyes of the mother that
asked and asked, and would have seen clear to any depth, any hiding-
place of knowledge like that.  As I pulled up at the Club I saw
Colonel Harbottle talking concernedly to the wife of our Second-in-
Command, and was reminded that I had not heard for some days how
Major Watkins was going on.  So I, too, approached Mrs. Watkins in
her victoria to ask.  Robert Harbottle kindly forestalled her reply. 
'Hard luck, isn't it?  Watkins has been ordered home at once.  Just
settled into their new house, too--last of the kit came up from
Calcutta yesterday, didn't it, Mrs. Watkins?  But it's sound to go--
Peshawur is the worst hole in Asia to shake off dysentery in.'

We agreed upon this and discussed the sale-list of her new furniture
that Mrs. Watkins would have to send round the station, and
considered the chances of a trooper--to the Watkinses with two
children and not a penny but his pay it did make it easier not to
have to go by a liner--and Colonel Harbottle and I were halfway to
the reading-room before the significance of Major Watkins's sick-
leave flashed upon me.

'But this,' I cried, 'will make a difference to your plans.  You
won't--'

'Be able to ask for that furlough Judy wants.  Rather not.  I'm
afraid she's disappointed--she was tremendously set on going--but it
doesn't matter tuppence to me.'

I sought out Mrs. Harbottle, at the end of the room.  She looked
radiant; she sat on the edge of the table and swung a light-hearted
heel.  She was talking to people who in themselves were a witness to
high spirits, Captain the Hon. Freddy Gisborne, Mrs. Flamboys.

At sight of me her face clouded, fell suddenly into the old weary
lines.  It made me feel somehow a little sick; I went back to my
cart and drove home.

For more than a week I did not see her except when I met her riding
with Somers Chichele along the peach-bordered road that leads to the
Wazir-Bagh. The trees were all in blossom and made a picture that
might well catch dreaming hearts into a beatitude that would
correspond.  The air was full of spring and the scent of violets,
those wonderful Peshawur violets that grow in great clumps, tall and
double.  Gracious clouds came and trailed across the frontier
barrier; blue as an idyll it rose about us; the city smiled in her
gardens.

She had it all in her face, poor Judy, all the spring softness and
more, the morning she came, intensely controlled, to announce her
defeat.  I was in the drawing-room doing the flowers; I put them
down to look at her.  The wonderful telegram from Simla arrived--
that was the wonderful part--at the same time; I remembered how the
red, white, and blue turban of the telegraph peon bobbed up behind
her shoulder in the veranda.  I signed and laid it on the table; I
suppose it seemed hardly likely that anything could be important
enough to interfere at the moment with my impression of what love,
unbound and victorious, could do with a face I thought I knew.  Love
sat there careless of the issue, full of delight.  Love proclaimed
that between him and Judith Harbottle it was all over--she had met
him, alas, in too narrow a place--and I marvelled at the paradox
with which he softened every curve and underlined every vivid note
of personality in token that it had just begun.  He sat there in
great serenity, and though I knew that somewhere behind lurked a
vanquished woman, I saw her through such a radiance that I could not
be sure of seeing her at all. . .

She went back to the very first of it; she seemed herself intensely
interested in the facts; and there is no use in pretending that,
while she talked, the moral consideration was at all present with me
either; it wasn't.  Her extremity was the thing that absorbed us;
she even, in tender thoughtfulness, diagnosed it from its definite
beautiful beginning.

'It was there, in my heart, when I woke one morning, exquisite and
strange, the assurance of a gift.  How had it come there, while I
slept?  I assure you when I closed my eyes it did not exist for me.
. .Yes, of course, I had seen him, but only somewhere at dinner. .
.As the day went on it changed--it turned into a clear pool, into a
flower.  And I--think of my not understanding!  I was pleased with
it!  For a long time, for days, I never dreamed that it could be
anything but a little secret joy.  Then, suddenly--oh, I had not
been perceiving enough!--it was in all my veins, a tide, an
efflorescence, a thing of my very life.

'Then--it was a little late--I understood, and since--

'I began by hating it--being furious, furious--and afraid, too. 
Sometimes it was like a low cloud, hovering and travelling always
with me, sometimes like a beast of prey that went a little way off
and sat looking at me. . ..

'I have--done my best.  But there is nothing to do, to kill, to
abolish.  How can I say, "I will not let you in," when it is already
there?  How can I assume indifference when this thing is imposed
upon every moment of my day?  And it has grown so sweet--the
longing--that--isn't it strange?--I could more willingly give him up
than the desire of him.  That seems as impossible to part with as
life itself.'

She sat reflective for a moment, and I saw her eyes slowly fill.

Don't--don't CRY, Judy,' I faltered, wanting to horribly, myself.

She smiled them dry.

'Not now.  But I am giving myself, I suppose, to many tears.'

'God help you,' I said.  What else was there to say?

'There is no such person,' she replied, gaily.  'There is only a
blessed devil.'

'Then you go all the way--to the logical conclusion?'

She hardly hesitated.  'To the logical conclusion.  What poor
words!'

'May I ask--when?'

'I should like to tell you that quite definitely, and I think I can. 
The English mail leaves tonight.'

'And you have arranged to take it?'

'We have arranged nothing.  Do you know'--she smiled as if at the
fresh colours of an idyll--'we have not even come to the admission? 
There has been between us no word, no vision.  Ah, we have gone in
bonds, and dumb!  Hours we have had, exquisite hours of the spirit,
but never a moment of the heart, a moment confessed.  It was mine to
give--that moment, and he has waited--I know--wondering whether
perhaps it would ever come.  And today--we are going for a ride
today, and I do not think we shall come back.'

'O Judy,' I cried, catching at her sleeve, 'he is only a boy!'

'There were times when I thought that conclusive.  Now the misery of
it has gone to sleep; don't waken it.  It pleases me to believe that
the years are a convention.  I never had any dignity, you know, and
I seem to have missed the moral deliverance.  I only want--oh, you
know what I want.  Why don't you open your telegram?'

I had been folding and fingering the brown envelope as if it had
been a scrap of waste paper.

'It is probably from Mrs. Watkins about the victoria,' I said,
feeling its profound irrelevance.  'I wired an offer to her in
Bombay.  However'--and I read the telegram, the little solving
telegram from Army Headquarters.  I turned my back on her to read it
again, and then I replaced it very carefully and put it in my
pocket.  It was a moment to take hold of with both hands, crying on
all one's gods for steadiness.

'How white you look!' said Mrs. Harbottle, with concern.  'Not bad
news?'

'On the contrary, excellent news.  Judy, will you stay to lunch?'

She looked at me, hesitating.  'Won't it seem rather a compromise on
your part?  When you ought to be rousing the city--'

'I don't intend to rouse the city,' I said.

'I have given you the chance.'

'Thank you,' I said, grimly, 'but the only real favour you can do me
is to stay to lunch.'  It was then just on one.

'I'll stay,' she said, 'if you will promise not to make any sort of
effort. I shouldn't mind, but it would distress you.'

'I promise absolutely,' I said, and ironical joy rose up in me, and
the telegram burned in my pocket.

She would talk of it, though I found it hard to let her go on,
knowing and knowing and knowing as I did that for that day at least
it could not be.  There was very little about herself that she
wanted to tell me; she was there confessed a woman whom joy had
overcome; it was understood that we both accepted that situation. 
But in the details which she asked me to take charge of it was plain
that she also kept a watchful eye upon fate--matters of business.

We were in the drawing-room.  The little round clock in its
Armritsar case marked half-past three.  Judy put down her coffee cup
and rose to go.  As she glanced at the clock the light deepened in
her eyes, and I, with her hand in mine, felt like an agent of the
Destroyer--for it was half-past three--consumed myself with fear
lest the blow had miscarried.  Then as we stood, suddenly, the sound
of hoofs at a gallop on the drive, and my husband threw himself off
at the door and tore through the hall to his room; and in the
certainty that overwhelmed me even Judy, for an instant, stood dim
and remote.

'Major Jim seems to be in a hurry,' said Mrs. Harbottle, lightly. 
'I have always liked your husband.  I wonder whether he will say
tomorrow that he always liked me.'

'Dear Judy, I don't think he will be occupied with you tomorrow.'

'Oh, surely, just a little, if I go tonight.'

'You won't go tonight.'

She looked at me helplessly.  I felt as if I were insisting upon her
abasement instead of her salvation.  'I wish--'

'You're not going--you're not!  You can't!  Look!'

I pulled it out of my pocket and thrust it at her--the telegram.  It
came, against every regulation, from my good friend the Deputy
Adjutant-General, in Simla, and it read, 'Row Khurram 12th probably
ordered front three hours' time.'

Her face changed--how my heart leaped to see it change!--and that
took command there which will command trampling, even in the women
of the camp, at news like this.

'What luck that Bob couldn't take his furlough!' she exclaimed,
single-thoughted.  'But you have known this for hours'--there was
even something of the Colonel's wife, authority, incisiveness.  'Why
didn't you tell me?  Ah--I see.'

I stood before her abashed, and that was ridiculous, while she
measured me as if I presented in myself the woman I took her to be. 
'It wasn't like that,' she said.  I had to defend myself.  'Judy,' I
said, 'if you weren't in honour bound to Anna, how could I know that
you would be in honour bound to the regiment?  There was a train at
three.'

'I beg to assure you that you have overcalculated,' said Mrs.
Harbottle.  Her eyes were hard and proud.  'And I am not sure'--a
deep red swept over her face, a man's blush--'in the light of this I
am not sure that I am not in honour bound to Anna.'

We had reached the veranda, and at her signal her coachman drove
quickly up.  'You have kept me here three hours when there was the
whole of Bob's kit to see to,' she said, as she flung herself in;
'you might have thought of that.'

It was a more than usually tedious campaign, and Colonel Robert
Harbottle was ambushed and shot in a place where one must believe
pure boredom induced him to take his men.  The incident was
relieved, the newspapers said--and they are seldom so clever in
finding relief for such incidents--by the dash and courage shown by
Lieutenant Chichele, who, in one of those feats which it has lately
been the fashion to criticize, carried the mortally wounded body of
his Colonel out of range at conspicuous risk of depriving the Queen
of another officer.  I helped Judy with her silent packing; she had
forgiven me long before that; and she settled almost at once into
the flat in Chelsea which has since been credited with so delightful
an atmosphere, went back straight into her own world.  I have always
kept her first letters about it, always shall.  For months after,
while the expedition still raged after snipers and rifle-thieves, I
discussed with Lady Chichele the probable outcome of it all.  I have
sometimes felt ashamed of leaping as straight as I did with Anna to
what we thought the inevitable.  I based no calculation on all Mrs.
Harbottle had gone back to, just as I had based no calculation on
her ten years' companionship in arms when I kept her from the three
o'clock train.  This last was a retrospection in which Anna
naturally could not join me; she never knew, poor dear, how
fortunate as to its moment was the campaign she deplored, and
nothing to this day can have disturbed her conviction that the bond
she was at such magnificent pains to strengthen, held against the
strain, as long, happily, as the supreme need existed.  'How right
you were!' she often said.  'She did, after all, love me best, dear,
wonderful Judy!'  Her distress about poor Robert Harbottle was
genuine enough, but one could not be surprised at a certain
ambiguity; one tear for Robert, so to speak, and two for her boy. 
It could hardly be, for him, a marriage after his mother's heart. 
And she laid down with some emphasis that Somers was brilliantly
entitled to all he was likely to get--which was natural, too. . .

I had been from the beginning so much 'in it' that Anna showed me, a
year later, though I don't believe she liked doing it, the letter in
part of which Mrs. Harbottle shall finally excuse herself.

'Somers will give you this,' I read, 'and with it take back your
son.  You will not find, I know, anything grotesque in the charming
enthusiasm with which he has offered his life to me; you understand
too well, you are too kind.  And if you wonder that I can so render
up a dear thing which I might keep and would once have taken, think
how sweet in the desert is the pool, and how barren was the prospect
from Balclutha.'

It was like her to abandon in pride a happiness that asked so much
less humiliation; I don't know why, but it was like her.  And of
course, when one thought of it, she had consulted all sorts of high
expediencies.  But I sat silent with remembrance, quieting a pang in
my heart, trying not to calculate how much it had cost Judy
Harbottle to take her second chance.





End of the Project Gutenberg Etext of The Pool in the Desert
by Sara Jeanette Duncan


Colophon

This file was acquired from Project Gutenberg, and it is in the public domain. It is re-distributed here as a part of the Alex Catalogue of Electronic Texts (http://infomotions.com/alex/) by Eric Lease Morgan (Infomotions, Inc.) for the purpose of freely sharing, distributing, and making available works of great literature. Its Infomotions unique identifier is etext1168, and it should be available from the following URL:

http://infomotions.com/etexts/id/etext1168



Infomotions, Inc.

Infomotions Man says, "Give back to the 'Net."